Search the Community

Magic Memo By Ultrabeef As a teacher it often feels like my work is never done. Responding to emails has to be my least favorite part of the job as it can often take hours after a long day in the classroom. I’ve been doing this job for 20 years so it isn’t often that I am surprised but tonight was different. I saw an email from an unfamiliar address that somehow made it through my school’s spam filter. “Tired? overworked? ready to work smarter, not harder? Have we got the app for you! Magic Memo is offering a free trial to a select group of educators. Simply click the link below to download the app and let your new magic memo enhanced life begin!” I usually don’t click links in suspicious emails (especially ones that make outrageous claims) but my curiosity was peaked. Sure enough the link took me to an official looking app store page and immediately started downloading Magic Memo onto my phone. Once downloaded, the app popped open and directions appeared. “Welcome to the Magic Memo app. Simply speak what you want into the app and it will translate your speech into action. Need a letter? Say “write letter” then speak what you want the letter to say and Magic Memo will take care of the rest. “Cool” I thought to myself, this could really save some time. A few hours later, after cleaning out my email inbox, I was just about to exit out of my work (and truthfully browse some internet porn), when an email popped up from a former student, Landon White. I had always liked Landon (and suspected that he might have been suppressing some homosexual tendencies while in school). But he had graduated 3 years ago, and like with most students, I had lost track of him. Landon had been a smart student; he was a tall, lanky kid with curly brown hair, olive eyes, and a polite manner. Landon had caught my eye even then, and I definitely wondered what he was up to now as a 21 year old. Based on his profile picture he was a thin but handsome young man. Landon’s email was asking for a letter of recommendation/character reference for a job. I quickly replied and suggested we meet up for coffee the next day. The next afternoon, I headed to a nearby Starbucks to meet up with Landon to get details from him before I wrote his letter of recommendation/character reference. A little past noon Landon walked in. He looked older and more mature than I remembered with his dark navy pea coat, dark jeans, and black boots. He still had curly brown hair and olive green eyes and was still tall and thin. He smiled broadly when he saw me and gave me a firm handshake. “Mr. Williams, it’s so great to see you!” “Likewise Landon, you look great. All grow up.” “Yeah, I guess so”. Landon blushed shyly, the nervous boy briefly coming back. “And you can call me Andrew, you’re not a student anymore”. Landon blushed again and smiled. As we sipped our espresso and Landon told me about the medical assistant job he was applying for, I was struck by how cute and handsome Landon was and I felt a stirring in my jeans, which I suppressed. I promised to write Landon’s letter and offered that he could pick it up at my apartment the next evening around 7pm. After giving him my address and directions to my place, he hugged me and thanked me for always being his favorite teacher, and we parted ways. The next evening, after procrastinating all day, I sat down at my kitchen table to write the character reference for Landon. He would be stopping by to pick it up soon. Just for fun I decided to try using the Magic Memo app to write Landon’s letter. I opened the app and spoke “write recommendation/character reference for Landon White”. The app responded with flashing “ready” icon. So, I started to speak “it is with great pleasure that I write this recommendation for my former student...” I trailed off and my own horniness and boredom took over, and I decided to write a fantasy letter. “It is with great pleasure that I write this letter of recommendation for my former student, and current boyfriend, Landon White. I smirked at the thought of college Landon being my fantasy boyfriend (since as a 46 year old slightly overweight balding teacher I had no hope of finding a cute young guy to date). I felt myself unzipping my jeans and my hand reaching for my dick as I recalled how cute Landon had looked in the coffee shop yesterday. Getting into my fantasy character reference/ letter of recommendation I continued with the speech to text feature of the Magic Memo app. “Landon White is an incredibly handsome and hung total top twink who is an expert in the bedroom”. I grabbed my growing dick and stroked before continuing, my imagination taking over. “His chiseled features, high cheekbones, full pouty lips, beautiful green bedroom eyes, curly brown hair, ear and nose piercings and flawless pale skin are super hot.” I felt my dick swell larger in my jeans as I stroked it picturing Landon with piercings and even more handsome features. “Landon is totally committed to me as his lover and is in constant need of hot, horny, passionate sex”. I was really stroking furiously now as my imagination continued to run wild. “Landon’s ripped muscles and perfect six pack are so fucking hot”. I was getting close to cumming. “I love when he fucks me hard, feeling his massive dick penetrate me is all I need”. I grunted and felt myself cum in my hand. “Fuck! that was hot” I thought to myself. The Magic Memo app dinged and I looked at the screen. “Save changes?” I pressed the “yes” button before dropping my phone on the kitchen table and heading to the bathroom to wash up. As I came out of the bathroom I heard noise coming from the kitchen. “Shit, did someone break in while I was cleaning up?” I nervously wondered. As I rounded the corner, I found myself looking at Landon White standing in my kitchen. Except it wasn’t the Landon White I had met for coffee yesterday. Landon had definitely changed. The Landon standing in my kitchen looked exactly as I had just described him in the fantasy letter of recommendation I had written in Magic Memo app. Landon was only a tight white thong that displayed his sculpted torso, pierced nipples, and perfect six pack abs. it was obvious that his thong was struggling to contain what looked like a cucumber. His cute smooth bubble butt and toned legs were gorgeous with his pale skin. “Hey babe, what’s this?” Landon motioned to the open Magic Memo app on my phone as he picked it up. “Landon...how? How did you get in here? And why...why do you look so different?” My head was spinning as the sight of my former student, now a total stud, standing in my kitchen. “Stop kidding daddy you know I live here”, Landon grinned a beautiful perfect smile, his nose piercing and ear gauges glinting in the light. “Wha...Landon, that’s not possible. That letter I wrote in the app was just a fantasy”. Then as I looked at the hot twink in my kitchen it hit me. “Did you...did you just call me “daddy” young man?” “Sure did, babe” Landon smirked with a devilish grin. “Let’s have some fun...daddy” Landon clicked start on the Magic Memo app and spoke “Mr. Williams, Drew and I have been dating since I graduated from high school”. I reached for the phone but Landon pushed me back with his powerful muscular arm. As he pushed me back memories of dating Landon filled my head. Whatever Landon spoke into the app was becoming reality! “Drew’s an amazing power bottom who is totally in love with me” Landon continued as more memories flooded my brain. I frantically tried to get the phone from Landon but the shy boy from the coffee shop had been replaced by a cocky, horny stud who had no intention of stopping. Landon smirked as he held my phone up to his beautiful face and clearly spoke. “Fuck daddy, just look at your big juicy ass “Urrgh...no, stop!” I moaned as I felt my glutes swell up into to big melons and burst through the fabric of my khakis. Landon cupped my big exposed butt with his warm hand and smirked. “Yeah, that’s real nice! I love how my sexy daddy’s big booty just aches for my big, thick cock” Landon cooed in my ear. I almost dropped to my knees as my ass throbbed with the desire to be filled with Landon’s dick. “Oh...fuck...no...Landon...stop...” I moaned gasping for breath. “I just love my daddy’s huge hairy pecs and big, super sensitive, orgasm-inducing nipples” Landon grinned. “No! Oh fuuuccckk!” I practically screamed as I felt my chest expand into two massive globes of thick beef and burst out of my button down shirt. Buttons flew across the room as my freakish muscle tits swelled and forced my thickening nipples toward the floor with their weight and mass. I could see red stretch marks forming near my arm pits as my skin struggled to keep up with my rapidly expanding mass. Landon tweaked one of my newly expanded nipples and wider areolas with his finger and I moaned in pleasure. I could feel my dick shoot cum just from his touch. “My daddy just loves when I play with his big muscle tits” Landon spoke into the app. My face flushed red at the sight of Landon touched my hairy pecs. “Mmmm...more” I moaned as I ripped off the remains of my blue plaid shirt and shredded tan khakis. “My daddy had thick, veiny arms, wide shoulders, and a sexy muscle gut” Landon continued as I felt my body morph to his words. I could sense my shoulders growing wider and my arms swelling with muscle. As I flexed my newly muscular arms I could see big blue veins snaking across my 20 inch bicep. “My daddy’s tree trunk thighs and thick calves are so hairy and sexy” Landon continued with total lust in his eyes. “Landon...please...you’ve got to stop...” I moaned as my legs bulked up and dark hair spread across them. “Oh, I’m not done yet stud” Lance grinned a sexy smile. “My daddy has a super sexy deep voice and beard”. Oh shit!” I murmured as my voice dropped three octaves to a deep rumbling baritone and I could feel hairs sprouting across my jaw as sexy salt and pepper stubble spread across my widening jaw and neck. “Landon...stop this...please!” I groaned in a deep bass that seemed to shake the walls. But Landon just grabbed my dick and spoke into the app: “my daddy is huge everywhere except for his tiny little dick that constantly leaks precum and leaves him horny for me all the time”. “Noooooo!” I moaned as I felt my dick shrink to a tiny nub and start leaking precum. I could think of little else other than how hot and sexy Landon looked and how much I needed him to play with my pecs and fuck my ass. “Urrrghhh...fuuucckk!” I groaned in my deep voice as I sprayed cum all over my muscular hairy body from my tiny nub of a dick. “Fuck yeah, sexy daddy, show me that big ass” Landon purred. I felt so sexy and powerful and in love with both Landon and the complete freak I had become from his words and the Magic Memo app. Full of lust, I immediately bent over a kitchen chair and spread my legs. “You like what you see stud?” I grinned smacking my huge ass with my meaty paw, causing it to bounce and jiggle seductively. “Holy shit...Mr. Williams...I...” for a moment the mind of the old Landon had returned and was horrified at what he had done to me. “Let’s go boy, I want to feel that big fuck stick of yours inside of my hungry man pussy”. My voice snapped Landon back into his new persona and kissed me hard on the lips and our tongues mingled passionately as he flicked my nipple causing me to moan in ecstasy. “Damn you are one fine muscle daddy!” Landon purred, his huge dick growing harder by the minute as he pulled his enormous cock out of his thong and lubed up my willing hole with his spit. “Oh fuck yeah Landon! Daddy needs that big cock” I whimpered and moaned as my own tiny dick leaked cum and I played with my hairy pecs and nipples. “That app really is magic, isn’t it daddy?” “It sure is boy” I breathlessly murmured as Landon shoved his monster cock into my ass. Meanwhile, unnoticed by either of us, my phone that had been tossed onto the floor read “Thank you for using Magic Memo. Your free trial has now ended” before the app deleted itself from my phone.

Hey guys, here is part 2 of my story, continuing where we left off with Dan in Briefs. I had just taken my first gulp of the MAXIMUS PROTEIN shake when I heard a low moan coming from the living room, where Dan was. I shrugged to myself and drank some more, thinking he was enjoying himself and could use some time to build up anticipation before I came back. Besides, I was really thirsty, and this protein shake was hitting the spot. I can see why my roommate Travis paid top-dollar for it, it had a really nice flavor and consistency. It was chocolatey and it mixed up silky smooth, the texture was thick and almost a little viscous. Which should have been gross but it just felt great going down my throat. I was almost done with the big class I had made, and I could feel a warmth spreading in my body. Was that from the shake? Or was it from the post-orgasm glow that I had from just receiving the best blowjob of my young life from Dan. How had that even happened? How had we gotten here? I was definitely warmer now, and starting to break out in a fresh sweat. but it wasn't a feverish feeling, it felt more like blood pumping through my body after a workout. I had just gotten back from a run before *Dan* happened, but I could still be sweating from that All I was wearing was a pair of thin shorts. they were military style shorts, called "silkies" for how they felt, but I liked them for any kind of exercise, due to both how comfortable they were and how much they showed off my strong thighs and accentuated my (admittedly average) package. I was just about to take my last gulp of the protein shake when I heard another moan from the living room, a guttural, deeper moan this time. Was Dan in pain? I figured I should go check on him. I thought I heard a creak in the room above the kitchen (that would be Travis' room) but I soon forgot about it when I heard the next sound from the living room. "UH! UH! OOOOHHhhhhhhh" "Hey Dan are you good ma-oh SHIT!!" I stopped in my tracks at the sight of Dan, still sitting on the ground with his legs splayed out, leaning against the couch, but looking somehow, BIGGER. There was just more of Dan than the last time I saw him. He was still in those tight white briefs, but he was filling them out more than he did before, if that was possible.He had pulled the waistband down underneath his goose-egg sized balls, which were covered in thick hair along with his whole crotch area. His thick dick was at full mast, curving slightly to the left, and looking like it was about 10 inches long and thick. So thick that Dan's huge hand, which he would intermittently spit into before he continued stroking, was having a hard time closing it hairy fingers around its width. Dan's eyes were still shut in ecstasy, as he moaned loudly and drooled a bit, saliva dripping down his thick close-cropped beard. His chest was the biggest chest I had ever seen in person, perfectly formed pecs just pushing outwards, each nipple pointing downwards and bright pink. His non-dominant hand was pinching his left nipple and cupping the meat of his pecs as he stroked away. A thick swirl of black hair spread evenly across his pecs and cascaded down his muscular belly, which was heaving with his breath. His gargantuan tree trunk legs were sticking straight out, the heavy black hair on them was slicked down by sweat, and they were flexing involuntarily as he moaned. Even his feet were flexing and shaking. He seemed about to have the most intense orgasm of his life. If I wasn't sweating already, I definitely was now. "Dan... what the fuck" I said, more to myself than to him. I could swear he looked just a little bigger and plumper than when I had left him. Had his head been above the arm rest when I left the room? Maybe he had sat up straighter. "Oh where have you ben Scott" Dan moaned. I thought you'd left. "No man I just went to get a...drink" I said, looking down and realizing that I still has holding the glass with the last bit of MAXIMUS shake in it. "Are you usually this horned up , Dan?" I asked timidly "I'm alwaaaaays horny man, but... UUUGHNNN.. this time is... MMMMMFF... different. I think it's that shake" he said, looking at the glass in my hand and winking again, before a full-body shiver interrupted him. "You better finish that and get over here, little man" I didn't need further instruction. I polished off the rest of the shake and threw the glass onto the couch cushions. Now I was standing in front of Dan. In front of the mass of Dan that there was now. He slowly pulled himself off the floor and into a seated position on the couch, which required a lot of muscle to move. The couch creaked loudly as he sait his full weigh onto it. He had to be well over 250 pounds, although I speciafically remember him saying he weighed 225 the other week. Not to mention he took up roughly half of the couch. Either my mind was playing tricks or Dan had actually grown in the last 15 minutes. "Well what are you waiting for, little man, help me out here" Dan said impatiently. My cock was already fully hard again. I leaned forward and tentatively squeezed his pec with my left hand "UUUUUNGHHH" Dan yelled, and in one rough motion he pulled me forward so I lost balance and fell onto him, and without missing a beat, Dan reached his big hand under my butt and easily hefted me into his lap. I now sat facing hm, my modest cock sticking out of my shorts and rubbing up against his salami-sized cock. I had both my hands on his chest for support, and he made them bounce under my hands, grinning his cocky smile at me while his deep blue eyes looked straight into mine. "Holy fuck Dan, you're fucking huge" "And getting, UUHH, huger" He grunted, and I swear I could hear that rumbling sound in his stomach, accompanied by a kind of groaning stretching sound. Had he just shifted on the couch? He seemed to be taking up more space on it now. "Glad you could join me" he said, a little lower this time, "but you can lose the shorts" I ground my hips into his cock, making him moan loudly. Another stretching sound as I felt his weight shift under me. "I kind of like these short" I said, "Why don't you do something about it?" Dan didn't hesitate. He just bit his lip and tugged at my shorts, easily ripping them to threads with both of his powerful hands. Now I felt vulnerable. I would've let Dan do anything he wanted in that moment. "You ever been fucked?" Dan asked. "No- I mean yeah. But not really?" I was stumbling over my words. I had only had some experimentation with buttplugs and a small dildo before, but I didn't want to sound inexperienced. Dan just laughed a loud, booming laugh that made his pecs shake under my hands, until he suddenly stopped with another spasm and a loud moan. I felt his pecs jump and bulge under my palms. Dan looked at me with a serious, lustful look. "Are you ready?" He was massaging and spreading my asscheeks and circling a thick wet finger around my hole, which made it tense up and quiver. "I don't know" I said, hating how trembly my voice sounded. "Do we need lube?" Dan looked around him and spied the glass on the couch with the last dregs of the protein shake in it. "This'll do" he said, pouring the few ounces of gooey protein shake onto his huge tool and slicking it up with a few fingers. He then stuck the fingers in my mouth, watching my reaction as I tasted the sweet chocolate flavor mingling with the salty precum on his rough fingers. Without breaking eye contact, he reached the same hand behind me and I felt his thick strong fingers lubing up my hole, which made me moan uncontrollably. He arched an eyebrow and watched the expression on my face as he slid his middle finger slowly into my hole. I twitched a bit, unable to control my body and my moans. I was sweating out of every pore now, and I could see the high windows above the couch steaming up from the heat emanating off of Dan's body. "I think you're ready" He said in a deep baritone, deeper than I'd heard him speak before. I could only nod in agreement. He picked my up with both hand and easily pulled me closer to him, and then I felt the head of his dick pushing at my anus. I almost panicked in that moment, I was so unused to the feeling, and all I could think was how large it was, but I quickly pushed the thought from my mind and made myself relax. It was pushing in, the bulky head of his penis was fulling stretching my asshole wider than it had ever been before, and I didn't know whether to shout with pain or scream with pleasure. "Ohhhfuckfuckfcukfuck holy shit Dan" I said in a half-whisper. "Just relax, man" said Dan. I obeyed. He had the entire head in now and was slowly easing me down the shaft, pulling out a bit before plunging deeper, sending shivers and spike of pain and pleasure up my spine. "Oh fuuuuck" Dan said, exhaling loudly and closing his eyes. "You feel so good, Scott, this is amazing" He was all the way in now. I couldn't believe it. I shifted my weight and felt his cock jerk and twitch inside me, eliciting a guttural moan from Dan. His body seemed to jump a bit under me, and the couch groaned under our weight. The pressure in my ass expanded. "Is this a trick of yours, Dan? Were you really saying you could get-" "Bigger?" said Dan. "You think I was fucking joking? You think this is a joke?" He brought his arm up and flexed a bicep the size of my head. "Just enjoy the ride" He said cockily, and he began pumping away into me, grunting loudly and causing me to put all my weight against his chest, feeling his hairy stomach and pecs flexing and shaking against my smooth skin. I leaned n and bit his neck, while he grunted in my ear, the rough feeling of his bearded cheek against my face and tickling my neck driving me wild. Dan was grunting louder now, making animalistic noises, and the only thing I could hear under his grunt was the sound of the couch squeaking and groaning under us, as well as the constant rumbling coming from his stomach. had my arms wrapped around his neck , but from one moment to the next, it felt like I was holding onto more neck. I looked down and saw that Dan's huge legs seemed to almost be reaching both sides of the couch now. That was impossible! The couch was six feet wide!. I also noticed his head seemed to be high up against the wall than it was been when he first sat down. "Dan!" I said between gasps, "What the fuck is going on??" "Its the protein man", said Dan, pumping and grunting, "I already...UGGHhh..... told youUUMMFF...... like ten fUUGHcking times......NNRGHHH" I was speechless. His playful bites at my neck became harder and his death grip on me squeezed even harder. "I'm growing bigggGGGHHHG" he shuddered, "And soon, MMFFFuck, YOU WILL TOO!" He roared as he bucked his hips and I felt his cum erupt into me. "AAAAAAAAUUUUUGGHHHHH" he bellowed as he pumped his hips, into my ass, shooting over and over until I was sure I could feel his molten cum starting to overfill my insides. I orgasmed almost immediately, unable to control any part of my body anymore. When Dan realized what was happening, he aggressively clamped his mouth down on my cock, swallowing greedily. I didn't thinkI could be in a higher state of pleasure. when I finally opened my eyes again, I was sitting on top of Dan. But now there was enough Dan under me to that I could probably use him as a bed. Dan took up most of the couch with his bulk, and seemed to take up almost half of the living room.He was a giant of a man. I didn't even know how to process what I was seeing. Then we heard a voice behind us. "WHAT THE FUCK!" It was Travis, my quiet roommate, standing on the stairs, staring at us with his jaw hanging open, wearing just his loose boxers and a wifebeater. He looked furious. "I GO TO TAKE A NAP AND YOU GUYS JUST DRINK MY PROTEIN? DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH THAT SHIT COST?" "Travis, I can explain" I said, starting to stand up. But just as I got my feet under me, I felt my whole body quiver as a jolt of warmth and pleasure washed over me. I instantly fell to my knees and moaned. I heard the rumbling laugh of Dan as he watch me start to flush and sweat even more. "Hey look" he laughed, "It's hap-pen-ing!!" to be continued

Note: I wrote this story back in 2005, it's pretty well constructed in terms of story telling IMHO. Again this one doesn't have sex scenes, it's got a lot of strength feats, display of power and transformation. The super fireman I was doing homework when my father, Don Volkowicz, was watching TV, just arrived home after a day of extenuating work at the Fire Station. Today they had two major fires to extinguish and he couldn’t get any time to rest. After eating, he sat on the couch with the remote control in one of his hands and a few minutes later, he fell asleep. I looked at him and tried to examinate the traits of his body: he wasn’t tall, a plain 1.67 m (5’6”) and he didn’t have big muscles, at least not those you would expect in a fireman, he was more of the scrawny type at 66 Kg (147 lbs) with flabby limbs and a little hanging belly. But all he lacked in body he had in good looks because of his handsome face, with a nice jaw, well shaped nose, attractive blue eyes, well cut dark hair and the beginning of an also dark lock-shaped beard. He was a fine 40 year old specimen of man but he felt bad sometimes because he wasn’t big as most of his partners in the Fire Department. He sometimes commented that to the family; but me and my younger sister (just about twelve) always tried to cheer him up, telling him he was the best father in the world. Well, actually, he was quite a good one, particularly because he had to raise us all on his own since Mom had died in an accident about four years ago. As a dad he was understanding and calm, always taking care of us, concerned about our feelings and such. Lately he’d been bashed in his job for being skinny, particularly he was very upset because after the death of the captain of the Station, Mr. Fanego, the Department officers chose a younger, less experienced fireman for his replacement, Rodriguez; so he was being ordered around by a 30-year-old. Reason for that decision was more a matter of physical complexion than of capacity at stopping fire. Rodriguez was kinda big, he was about 1.85m (6’1”) and with a weight of 98kg (215 lbs), and despite they recognized Don’s trajectory and abilities they preferred the younger agent for they thought a bigger figure imposed more authority. Also my father had to admit Rodriguez had a deep commanding voice while his was thin and laughable. Next morning my dad went to the Fire Station in Paternal, a neighborhood in Buenos Aires as usual, and prepared with his buddies for the (sometimes) long wait for a duty call. Usually, like that morning they played cards just to pass time, my dad had started some working out to see if he was able to bulk up about a month ago and he used some free time at the station to train, cause they had a rack with some free weights. So far he’s had very little or no results, at least none I could perceive, and I’m very perceptive of male muscle growth. After doing some workout my father joined his buddies, in the table sat Rodriguez and five other guys. Some of them were around their thirties and most at their twenties, they all were pretty big, around 1.82m (6’) in average height and 100 kg (220 pounds) in average weight. But the biggest and strongest was David Quevedo, he behaved like a macho man, he had been a weightlifter and he was 1.90 m (6’3”) 115 Kg (255 pounds), my dad wouldn’t want to get that guy angry. Though he was friendly most of the time, he’d behaved toughly and in an argument he could punch and such so no messing around with him. My dad had a reason to feel skinny compared to those men, they were all pretty big. That morning while they were playing and doing jokes, talking about Don’s workout that wasn’t actually working out, the phone rang and the station’s secretary, Melissa, told them they received an urgent call. This time it was a real situation: the Atucha Nuclear Power Plant’s core was melting dangerously. When the team heard that, they were shocked, but the commanding voice of Rodriguez made them wake up to their tasks. They dressed up quickly and stepped on the big fire truck hurrying for the place. When they arrived they realized many other firemen teams were already working, the place was an inferno. Fire was everywhere, not only the spheric core of the Nuclear Plant was in flames but also a lot of sub-units scattered around of the place. Only a few places were still without fire. When they got out of the truck, Rodriguez gave all of them their orders, when my dad’s turn came he received his orders as well: -You Fabrio are in charge of the fire down there –told Rodriguez while pointing with his finger at a big fire – and you Volkowicz must help him. My dad was pissed off, he was sent to “help” a younger guy, just because the kid was bigger!! He didn’t complain because the situation was critical. Rodriguez was actually thinking that my father was too old and small to even hold the hose so he was going to tell him to stay in the station for helping Melissa receive the duty calls and doing the paper work. Well, I think that was most unfair cause my dad was still young in my opinion and the years and years in the job had given him a lot of knowledge. After a few minutes of doing as ordered my dad began to notice fire was not being extinguished properly and new spots of flames were coming up; he began to realize he knew the reason to that and that a similar thing had happened at a fire situation he’s been many years ago. He immediately headed for Rodriguez. -Rodriguez, I think we’re not doing a good job here. -What!? What’s the matter Don? -I think the strategy is not correct, look at those spots? Fire is reappearing everywhere! We had a situation like this many years ago and what we did was... -Hey, hey, wait a sec!! Who is in charge Don!? Is it you or me!? –Rodriguez interrupted my father- There is no time to discuss about many years ago strategies you old man!! -What did you call me? You must respect my years in the force! -Know what? I don’t care your years in the force so go back to your duty and shut up! My father hit Rodriguez in the face with his right fist but it wasn’t strong enough to knock him down and Rodriguez quickly recovered, punching my father in the stomach and pushing him. My father was hurt but slowly stood up. While they were discussing, the other firemen turned to look at them, surprised. -So you’re in charge because you’re bigger, right!? – my dad said ironically and pissed off. -Of course I am, and I know how to end fire, so go back to your duties –Rodriguez answered. My father returned upset to his tasks, he knew he was right and he could stop the fire a lot faster. While he was walking to his position, thinking about Rodriguez’s words he spotted something that called his attention in an area of the Nuclear Plant that was not in fire. There, a man in a protective suit was handling some glowing tubes that contained nuclear material, the man was trying to take all the potentially dangerous stuff out of the place so no more damage would occur. Don saw in his direction and heard that the guy shouted and could notice the tubes were getting brighter and hotter, something bad was to happen. As fast as he could my dad ran to were the guy was and jumped over him, he took the tube in his hands and the guy in the suit fell to the floor some meters away. Suddenly there was a big explosion that looked like a flash of light. The light bathed Don, going through him, people looking could see his skin trespassed by rays so much his skeleton was revealed through the glow. After the blow my dad was on the floor and his body was smoking. A rescue team in protective suits approached him and amazed that he was still alive, they took his body to the hospital. At home, my younger sister and me were listening to the radio on batteries about news of the nuclear plant, when the phone rang my sister took it and as the conversation went along she began to cry and then we both hurried to the hospital. Our aunt Teresa called us on the phone and offered to take us to the hospital. Once there, a doctor explained that the situation was critical and that it was very unlikely my dad would survive. “He has received several megawatts of nuclear energy, he is in a coma state, his body seems full of burns everywhere and crackled bones, he’s with assisted breathing right now, luckily his heart is still beating...”, the doctor said. Aunt Teresa, dad’s sister, was concerned as much as we were, and though she tried to look strong for us and give us hope, she was visibly in the need to cry. We decided it was better to stay in the waiting room. As hours passed doctors appeared with news, they said the heartbeats seemed stronger and that they didn’t need to assist my father with machines for breathing. That was great news! We cheered up, still the doctor was warning us that even if my dad survived he might have irreversible sequels. They let us enter the room and could see Don all bandaged, my sister and my aunt began to cry, but I didn’t. Not because I thought as a man I shouldn’t cry, but because I had hope, with my comic book influenced 13-year-old mind I fantasized maybe nuclear radiation was not that bad after all. As days went by my dad was still alive and doctors said his condition was improving, they plainly said it was a miracle. A week after the accident my aunt was taking care of Don at the hospital while we were at school and suddenly my father moved his hand. She touched it with her finger and Don gripped it. Teresa cried for the doctors, they appeared and said it was signs my dad was getting out of coma. They took him for studies and when they returned the doctor was shocked at the news more than my aunt: “His bones are all welt, and also his skin seems to be healing very quick, this kind of situation is not very usual with these patients!”. Teresa was happy and after school we went to the hospital and she gave us the good news. A few days after that my dad woke and a few days more he could speak. It took only a week more after that (a total of three weeks recovery) when Don was taken out the bandages. Doctors were in awe his skin was completely cured and they decided he would stay a couple of days more for observation. Dad began to feel hungry and doctors said he could eat whatever hospital food he wanted. It was strange to us how much he ate, he usually ate a third the amount he was eating in hospital. As days went by my dad began to walk and he turned perfectly healthy. Nobody could believe it, when asked how he felt my dad said “as good as before the accident, or better”. I was beginning to think maybe I was right, maybe something unusual was going on with him and the radiation. From hospital my dad went home and stayed a couple of days resting, aunt Teresa offered help at home so we lived with her for a couple months. Dad said he didn’t want to rest and he felt very good and wanted to go back on duty but we asked him to stay home because it was too soon. At home we noticed he still ate a lot more food than usual, but we also noticed how well he was curing because he could spend all day playing with me and my sister in the backyard. After some days at home he decided he should go back to work, when Rodriguez heard about this he called on the phone and told him he was giving my dad job as a receptionist helping Melissa, he said it would be “for a couple of days, until we see you’re fully recovered” , but in fact he wanted my dad to stay there ’til his retirement. That is the way my dad began working again, taking phone calls, tidying up papers and such... he was pissed off but every time he complained Rodriguez told him his orders were not to be discussed. A month passed by and my dad just did as ordered, only leaving the office to make some free weight training that didn’t give many results, and hanging around with his partners, they weren’t that bad after all. He didn’t realize in the meantime something was going on with his body. After that month dad came home one day and I was the only one to notice. -Dad! Did you look in the mirror, I think you’re bigger than yesterday. –I pointed. -What!? –Don was surprised. Teresa was in the room and she laughed -Maybe you’re just making up things, you read too much comic books- aunt said to me. -Well, I feel different -my dad said and he removed his T-shirt. -Wow!! Danny (me) is right!! You have more muscles! -Teresa exclaimed, after all she was his sister, and she knew him well. She was right, my dad touched his torso to check himself up, he didn’t grow huge but he had more definition in all the muscles and instead of a belly he had a flat stomach. Also I could notice his biceps were beginning to show up. He had almost a swimmer’s build. -Maybe all those workouts are paying off! –Dad said and bent his right arm and a biceps bounced up. -Can I touch it? –I asked. -Of course, son. Then I approached him and put a hand in his upper arm and could feel the muscle appearing was quite hard, but still pretty small. My sister jumped about shouting she wanted to touch also and dad gave her the opportunity. Daddy laughed, Teresa also joined and touched Don’s arms and torso, “Hey! Look at my big brother!” she exclaimed. -I also think you’re taller– I said to Dad (Geez! Was I the only one who noticed?!). -Do you think so? Go get the tape measure! –he said. Me and my sister brought the tape and he brought a scale from the bathroom. His weight had increased in 4Kg to 70Kg (155 lbs) (considering he’d gained all muscle and lost a lot of body fat) and he was 1cm taller (1.68m, 5’6 1/3”). But I knew this wasn’t the end of it for I could clearly see my dad’s muscles were slowly growing in front of my eyes. Days went by and dad’s partners didn’t notice his changes much, but he was still growing, he was adding approximately 4kg (9 pounds) of new muscle and 1cm (slightly more than 1/3”) of added height a week. A week passed and he was 1.69 (almost 5’7”) and 74kg (164 pounds). That morning at work there was a duty call, and as usual all other firemen could go but my father. When they received the call Rodriguez just pointed at him while saying “you’re not coming!” and my dad had to stay there. He was pissed off and sad, so once everyone had left he went to the weight rack to see if he could get some of his anger out. When he tried and lifted a weight he left the day before, he surprised. “Hey! What the hell!”, he first thought somebody had tried to play a joke, changing the weights. “This thing is light as a feather”, he said, and curled the 9kg (20 pounds) barbell many times as if it didn’t weight much. He then grabbed another heavier one to see if it was a joke, the 15kg (30 pounds) barbell was only slightly heavier to him and he could curl it no problem. He grabbed a 20kg (45 pounds) one and he felt some strain with it but not much, he was perfectly able to curl it. “Holy fuck!” he thought, “I’m stronger!”. There was a place were they kept all kind of fire equipment like extinguishers, hoses, ladders. He tried and see what he could do with them, because sometimes he had trouble lifting up the gear. He first tried the hose that was rolled. The thing weighed a good 20kg (45 pounds) maybe, Don was happy to see he could grab it very easily and manage it. Then he tried the ladder, it was big and weighed about 30kg (65 pounds), he took it with both his hands and put it up and down, happy now he could easily handle it. In a corner there were a couple of red long and thick fire extinguishers that were full and weighing a good 25kg each (55 pounds), he grabbed one in each hand and to his surprise he could lift both of them at the same time. At first dad didn’t connect his gains with the accident, he just thought maybe the workout was paying off, but it was just that all the nuclear power that had been absorbed by the molecules of his body was beginning to manifest. As time went by my dad’s body continued to grow and so did his physical strength. The third week of growth he was 1.70m(5’7”) and 78Kg (173 lbs), the next one he was 1.71m (5’7 1/3”) and 82Kg (182 lbs). He went from swimmer’s build to beginning of athlete type of build, we could clearly see his back widening, neck growing thicker and arms bigger at 43 cm (17”), thicker legs and everything. And GROWING. Next week he was a good 1.72m and 86kg (191 lbs), he was getting rugby player or weightlifter build, and that’s when the other firemen began to notice. One of them, after cautiously looking at my dad exclaimed something like “damn, you’re getting big, buddy!” -Yes, - dad answered – my workouts seem to be paying off, don’t you think!? -Know what! You should arm wrestle Quevedo! What do you think big man? Quevedo was sitting there and the men looked at him. -Yeah, why not! –Quevedo said, sat on the table and extended his right hand. He knew he was going to win anyway, cause he was still much bigger than my dad. Dad looked at him and put his own hand in place. Both men grabbed their hands, dad wanted to show his new strength so he gripped tight, Quevedo seemed surprised at that strong grip, he wasn’t expecting it. Then one of the guys said “start!” both men began to strain, Quevedo was puzzled, it was being really hard to bend Don’s arm. My dad was holding up perfectly, using his new strength. The guy was in awe, some time passed and both men began to notice they were equally strong. My dad was happy but Quevedo didn’t like it much. As minutes went by both men began to sweat and get tired and their arms were sore. Someone had to give in. A few minutes more and Quevedo’s hand was touching the table. My dad had won. Quevedo couldn’t believe it, his hand was sore and he was angry, but he laughed. -How do you feel uh! After I let you win! Hehehe – Quevedo pretended he hadn’t lost. -You let me win? You looked like you were straining – Don said. -Oh well, yes, I was pretending... Dad knew that wasn’t true, he had truly won Quevedo, besides the big guy was massaging his sore arm. Dad’s arm soreness lasted less than a few seconds, so quickly it cured he was surprised, he didn’t even have to rub his upper-arm. Time passed and size increased. Next week daddy was 1.73 (5’8”) and 90kg (200lbs) and he was definitely beginning to look like an athlete , his body was wider all over and he began to use new clothes. He had pretty big arms now, 47cm (18 1/2”) Men at the fire station marvelled at my dad’s size increase, he looked better and he walked and moved different. That’s when my dad showed Rodriguez he could lift up all the gear very easily. That obliged him to recognize Don was fit to return to duty, besides the lack of one of the men was starting to get noticed by all the team, so my dad was allowed to go into fire extinguishing again. All the firemen were surprised how well my dad did his job and the heavy stuff he could lift. What they didn’t expect was the ever -growing and ever –strengthening process he was undergoing. Weeks passed and skinny Don was becoming more and more a hulking super dad. Aunt Teresa, seeing she was no longer needed, left, though she would visit us now and then. The 3rd month since dad’s gone out of hospital he was a different man. He stood to 1.8m (5’11”) tall and weighed a good 118kg (262 lbs), when he met new people they asked him if he was a boxer, bodybuilder or something. At this point he was perfectly aware that the growth had nothing to do with the workouts and he was also getting used to being way bigger and stronger or maybe super – stronger. At home he began to go around shirtless so we could see his perfectly developed torso, he usually wore nothing more than short pants. While he walked his 50cm (20”) upper arms were pushed outward by his huge laterals and his 80cm (33”) thighs bulged with every step. He had also bulky pecs and defined abs. His delts and neck were developed giving a powerful frame to his head, I’d noticed that listening to a small man speaking was very different to listening to a man whose head was attached to a powerful body, for example, since I was just 1.63cm my dad was about a head taller than me now, just being obliged to look UP at him so big and wide while we talked if we were standing or just walking made a huge difference, everything he said seemed more important. I also tried my best not to upset him, though to me his superstrength was awesome and nobody deserved it better than him, it also intimidated me, once we were walking in the park and he just played a joke to me, pretending he was angry and “lightly” punched my shoulder, for him it was a gentle punch but I felt like ten rugby players were hitting me, I had to go to hospital to get my shoulder checked! Doctors said it was taken out of place but bounced back by itself and if the punch had been just a little bit stronger he would have broken the juncture completely. My dad was so sorry, he made sure I knew how bad he felt for that and tried to compensate, he turned extra-gentle with me, giving me all I wanted for a while just to apologize, like extra-money to go out with my friends, paying for electronics stuff I always wanted, etc. That’s what I love from my dad, he is so kind and gentle. At the fire station Rodriguez was distrustful and jealous of my dad because of his muscle increase and his incredible strength. At first he thought Don was taking steroids, one day when they were at the table waiting for a call Rodriguez had to mention it: -Don, be sincere with me, do you have a drug problem? -What? –my father was surprised. -Yes, I mean, look at you, your muscles, nobody grows big this fast. You’re on ’roids, right? -I’ll tell you something – my dad stood up and his size impressed Rodriguez - from now on you’ll have to take care the way you treat me, you’d better respect me, ok? -Oh, really? And what are you gonna do about it? –Rodriguez stood facing my dad, he was still a little taller than Don but looked thinner and weaker. My father took Rodriguez from his shirt collar with his big right hand and lifted him up almost 30cm (a foot) over the floor and held him there. -Wanna have a taste of my strength? –my dad said. Rodriguez was amazed. -Ok, ok, put me down! I’m not pissing you off again. -Right. –Don put him down gently on the floor and smiled. The 4th month since he was out of hospital, was the point in which my dad began to look like a big bodybuilder, he reached 130kg (290lbs) and 1.83m (6’) tall. He was bulky, this time he began to experience other changes like a deepening of the voice, and new thick hair sprouting in his chest and some in his abs and legs; he also decided he would leave a full beard in his face. All these made him look more handsome than ever, with his new muscles, voice and beard he looked manly as hell. My dad’s growth lasted until the 7th month since he went out of hospital. Since the 4th month he added about 48kg (100 lbs) of pure muscle to his frame making him a 178kg (395lbs) man and his height rose to 1.95m (6’5”), he was the incredible hulk only he was good-looking. The way he moved and behaved gave a handsome and attractive feel to him because he was well-proportioned. His torso, arms and legs were enormous and now he had a deeper louder voice than ever. His strength was ridiculous, having overpowered Quevedo by many many times, he was even much stronger than all the other firemen combined, he could not only lift the gear now, he could easily lift the whole fire truck with firemen and gear inside, he could heft big chunks of walls and columns, he picked up cars like they were made of cardboard, dammit, he was perfectly able to support a 50 store building with his hands if he had to. When he stood up next to Quevedo or Rodriguez he made them look puny, he was 5 cm (2”) taller and 65 kg (144 lbs) heavier than Quevedo and 10 cm (4”) taller and 80 kg (180 pounds) heavier than Rodriguez. His measurements were as follows: 76,5 cm (30”) upper-arms, while Quevedo’s were only 52 cm (20”); 48 cm (19”) forearms, while Quevedo’s were just 34 cm (13”); 96 cm (37”) waist, just an inch over Quevedo’s; 177 cm (70”) chest, while Quevedo’s was 127 cm (50”), 106 cm (42”) thighs while Quevedo’s were just 69 cm (27”). Smaller than Don’s biceps!! 70 cm (27”) calves and 66 cm (26”) neck; while Quevedo’s calves and neck were equally just 46 cm (18”). Just for comparison’s sake, Rodriguez had 40 cm arms (15 ¾”), 114 cm (45”) chest and puny 55 cm (21 ½”) thighs. “Damn, this feels good”, thought Don while walking job that morning. He was wearing a short sleeved plaid shirt and tight flannel trousers. In the street everyone ogled him in awe, people even commented when they saw him. This only increased his self confidence, feeling his powerful legs taking him where he wanted was awesome, he couldn’t help thinking that if he just stepped a little stronger he would easily cause a dent in the floor. He thought, “Maybe I’ll do it, What if I hit the floor with my feet and crack a hole in it, what if I punch a wall and blow it away right now?”, but he refrained, there were better things to use his strength at, fact is, he loved using his super-strength, he tried it any chance he got. While passing by a dead-end street, he saw a young guy cursing at a big trash container, he was trying to move the thing pushing it with his whole body and as he couldn’t he kicked it with anger several times. Don got close to the guy, put one of his heavy hands in the guy’s shoulder and asked him what was wrong. The guy was awe struck, he didn’t know if it was Don’s deep powerful voice that shocked him or his amazing size. “Oh, uh, Sir”, though Don was looking at him in a friendly way, the guy was intimidated, “thing is, a couple guys wanted to play me a joke and took my bike an threw it behind the container”. “Uh, I see, and you can’t move it”, said Don understandingly, while taking his hand off the little man. “Yes, this is heavy as hell”, said the guy while trying to push the thing with all his might. “Maybe I can help you”, with this, Don put his left hand on a side of the container, and pushed effortlessly, immediately the thing slid half a block to the end of the street as if it were weightless, the base of it scraping the floor, the steel sparkling against the sidewalk. The guy just stared open-mouthed, he couldn’t believe it, there laid his bike and he quickly grabbed it “Damn it!! You’re so fucking strong! Thank you man!”, he said. “No problem kid”, Don said while gently patting at the guy’s back, “I like helping little men like you”. After watching the guy going out with his bike Don went close to the container, crouched and grabbed it from its base, without even breathing hard he stood up and the thing was lifted up with him, it weighed three quarters of a ton, “Heavy as hell?”, he said, “this feels light as a feather”. He easily walked to where the thing had been and gently put it down, he grinned, rejoiced at his own might. Don resumed his walking and entered the fire station, there Rodriguez saw him coming in. When Don got close to him, Rodriguez couldn’t help but feel a little thrilled by Don’s size and self-assured attitude. “Mm, Vo…Volkowicz, you’re a little late this morning”, noted Rodriguez, his voice was almost trembling. “Have there been any duty calls?”, asked my dad. “Well, guess no”, answered Rodriguez. “Then, I guess there is no problem, what do you think?”, said Don while grabbing his hips with his hands, expanding his enormous chest and getting a few steps closer to Rodriguez. “It’s ok, mm, guess we’ll let it pass for today”, was his reply. My dad loved intimidating Rodriguez with his strength and size, he tried this every occasion he had, his favorite was once he had to walk to the other end of the room, and Rodriguez was standing in his way, he single-handedly grabbed him from his belt and lifted him over his head, while saying “sorry, little guy, I need to pass” and put him back down to a side with gentle and steady grip. The lifting was his favorite, but he also did other things like pushing him away or just shaking hands too strong; he once gripped him with such might Rodriguez went weak on the knees, growled and begged him to stop. My dad loved showing off his strength and size; one day, after he’d acquired his actual size, aunt Teresa came for a visit, it’d been long time since we didn’t see her, when she left my dad was just about 1.78m (5’10”) or so tall and weighed just about 90kg (200 lbs). Dad opened the door and received her, at first she thought she got the wrong house, she couldn’t recognize the immense man in front of her as her brother. My dad was wearing just a pair of shorts and a tank top. After a few moments, she shouted “Don!! Is it you?! My GODNESS!”. Don just smiled at her and crouched, lifted her in a hug and brought her inside. “Oh my, you’re huge! Look at that! How tall are you?”, she asked while standing in front of him. “I guess I’m about 1.95m (6’5”), maybe a little more”, said him while putting his hands in his hips with pride. Aunt Teresa was just 1.58m (5’2”) so even standing very straight, the top of her head didn’t even reach Don’s nipples. “Wow, is that your voice?! You sound like an announcer, wow! You’re so tall if I keep looking up at you I’ll break my neck”, she remarked. Don hit a double biceps pose and she marveled. He relaxed his pose and she tried to grab his upper-arm with her hands, wow, aunt’s hands looked really small next to that big arm. Don bent his arm for her so she would have more to grab, she exclaimed “wows”, she run her hands through my dad’s back, and caressed his enormous laterals. “Damn, look at these”, she said for the lats, then she looked down and cried “and look at those legs! My god, I’ve never seen legs like those.” “Come here dad!”, I told him and brought a chair, he would put his huge foot over the chair, bending his leg, this move made his immense thigh flex into a ball of muscle. I put my hands on it and caressed “feel this auntie, there is strong mass in here”, I told her. She put her hands in it, she was ecstatic. “Wow, my big brother”, she jumped at him and Don grabbed her with an arm and held her up over him. “Hey, now you’ll have to take care not to upset your big brother, hehe”, Don said and we cheered. Then he gently put her down and he told us to wait in the couch for a moment, he went to his room. He appeared a few minutes later wearing his old clothes that were just too tight, the old pants impossibly ultra-snug to his legs and one of his old XXL shirts which no longer fitted, all buttoned and about to burst, his muscles clearly bulking and impossibly stretching the fabric; he then bent his right arm and the huge biceps popping destroyed the sleeve; then did the same with his other arm and also expanding his chest removed the buttons from top to bottom. We all sat on the couch while he performed for us, watching as he flexed every single part and his bulging muscles tore the seams, ending up in just a pair of briefs. It was morning at the Station, right after Don had gone to his tasks, two old men came, these men were supervisors from the City Council, Rodriguez received them with surprise and asked them some explanations. They were there to check out a situation that had been reported, of the unfair promotion to Captain of a too-young fireman. They made all kinds of questions to everyone and checked on records. They were heard remarking how “good the files reported about this man, Volkowicz”, they said they wanted to meet him personally. “I’m afraid he hasn’t come today”, Rodriguez said. Don wasn’t too far from the place and overheard the conversation, he went close to them and asked “What are these men looking for?”. The two old men were surprised, they’d never seen a guy like that, looking so big and strong. “Well, we’re looking for Don Volkowicz, do you know him?”, asked one of them. “Of course I do, said Don, it’s me”. “Oh, my!, excuse us, we expected someone two heads shorter and a hundred kilos (240 pounds) lighter than you”. Don smiled and gently shook hands with the men, they went somewhere else and talked in private for a while, asking him questions. A few days later, in the morning, the two men came again and informed the whole station that they had a new Captain, it was Don, and Rodriguez was degraded to cape. Nobody dare say but everyone was happy everything was in the right place now. That day, Don ordered Rodriguez right away: “I want my office clean by noon”. Rodriguez had nothing to say, and did as ordered. A couple months passed by and everyone got used to the way things had turned. Most of the times, once a fireman is named Captain he quits doing the hard work, he just gives orders and leaves the tough tasks to his inferiors. This was not the case with Don, since he loved using his physique, he was always in the middle of the fire situations. Effectiveness of the station raised dramatically under his command, because of his experience but also because of his incredible physical capacities that allowed him to do things that couldn’t be done before. Soon he discovered he was almost invulnerable; no bullet could penetrate him, no flame could burn him, no blade would cut him, no needle could pinch him; his body was tougher than tempered steel, stronger than titanium, he couldn’t be crushed, or exploded or whatever. He could breathe in any kind of mortal fumes, like smoke from a chemical factory without any consequence at all. Smoke couldn’t even affect his eyesight and not even his hair was burnt by fire, making him perfect for his job. That night they had a calling and quickly moved all men. When they got to the place it was very tough, Don quickly held a hose and ordered his men to flow water at full pressure. The place was a factory and it was burning very bad, it just had a little door that was closed, Don thought he’d better be holding the hose pointing at the roof and ordered four of his men, including Rodriguez to try and open the little door. The four men used a special steel tube, swinging it with their combined might and crushing it against the door several times; but apparently it was too well closed and it wouldn’t open. Don shouted at them he would take care of the door; and ordered the four men to keep the hose steady for him. The amount of water coming out from it was incredible, yet Don was keeping it steady with just one hand. They all took the hose as well as they could, and once they were sure Don let it go. Oh my, the thing began to shake and the four man could barely control it; they had to adjust their stance and put the hose close to their bodies grabbing it under their armpits just to keep it in place; no near as steady as Don could keep it effortlessly with one of his hands. Don stepped in front of the door, gave a look at it and noticed it had a handle. He thought maybe he could pull the door out. He grabbed the handle and though it was almost red with heat he wasn’t hurt at all. Without much effort on his behalf he pulled, to his surprise the door was well stuck with the wall and instead of just the door, the whole wall gave in and crumbled, Don just took a few steps back and gave a look at what his hand was holding up easily: a big chunk of heavy thick wall with the door just –in the middle-. He threw the thing away without concern, it must have flown about 20 meters (60 feet). Then ordered his men to shoot the water at the opening he’d done. As he saw their men had trouble directing the hose, he went next to them and grabbed the hose in his hands, easily directing it. He ordered them to grab other lighter hoses and point at the opening too. This operation extinguished the fire very quickly; and once the place was safe; a couple cops came in to investigate, they told Don they suspected an incendiary was behind all this. They walked with Don inside the ruins of the factory, looking for traces of gasoline or any other product that may have ignited fire. They checked out all the possible places but there was nothing. One of the cops pointed at a part of the factory and said “damn, if only we could see what’s behind that debris”. The place was blocked by a thick ball of wall pieces attached to bent steel seams, these weighed a couple tons. The other cop said they’d better come tomorrow with a crane to move that. Don just told the guys to take a couple steps back and he’d handle it. Then he grabbed the ball by two of the twisted seams, and bam!! He lifted it, no challenge for my mighty dad. After the fire Don had taken out the protective clothing so he was just wearing a pair of blue t-shirt and short pants and slippers. This allowed the cops to have a close look at how Don’s back seemed to get even wider and thicker with the task and how his deltoids, biceps, triceps and forearms tensed and bulked even more than they already did in rested position. His legs were an spectacle too, they were thick and well up to the task, while Don stood up with the heavy debris in his hands his thighs and calves expanded to the sides and stretched the short pants’ fabric. In a few moments, Don cautiously put the thing in a corner where it wouldn’t cause trouble. Once the area was clear the cops could work on it and found out traces of the same compounds present in two similar cases that had happened before in the neighborhood. “Damn, this relates to the same guy”, said one of the cops. The other cop seemed distracted by something, “hey, who is that kid?”. He could see a kid hiding, peeping at them; “He may have been a witness!”, the other cop replied. “Hey, come here boy! We’ll ask you some questions”, instead the kid was going away, “come here, we won’t harm you!”, then the kid started running away. The two cops were suspicious and run after the kid as fast as they could. Don decided he would help them and ran after the kid as well. The kid ran too fast and the cops weren’t in good condition so they quickly got tired and had to stop; but Don’s never-ending stamina allowed him to follow the kid very easily, he ran after the boy at a speed that was less than a quarter what his legs were capable of; and he quickly reached for the boy in a parking lot, but the kid was smart and hid behind some trucks. Don checked out the place with his eyes, “Come out boy, I won’t hurt you, cops want to ask you just a few questions!”, said with his deep voice that echoed back and forth in the lonesome lot. Then the kid let a small noise come out and Don quickly went close to the back of one of the trucks, he put his hand under it and easily lifted it up; the kid was revealed, all fearsome he continued running as fast as he could. Don yelled “Damn!” and let the back of the truck go with a furious thud. He went after the kid and as he was quickly reaching for him the kid just vanished in the floor. “What the fuck!”, cried Don. A moment later, he arrived to where the kid had disappeared, there was a sewer opening the kid’s thrown himself into, the cap was just laying on a side apparently it was left open by a company that’d been doing repairs. “Witty boy”, he said, his wide muscle body couldn’t get past the opening; so he crouched and yelled at it, trying to persuade the boy to come out. Yet he had no response. When he was going to rip the pavement open with his hands something came to his mind: there weren’t many ways out of the sewer; and a kid as small as that couldn’t lift the heavy round steel caps the openings had. He then grabbed the (for him) light as a feather cap and closed that exit just in case. He then rushed to a place he knew the kid would have to come out at. In a few moments, Don arrived at a sewage processing plant, the place was closed with havy gates, with tightly piled thick iron bars; and locked with a special system. Don didn’t think much about it and put his hands in between two bars, like a blast he extended his arms and expanded his chest and the iron bars bent like butter or clay, the gates twisted and were torn into useless crap. He quickly got in and got close the ending of a big pipe he thought would be the kid’s first option for getting out. It was blocked with a pretty thick steel grill; to make sure the kid would use this Don ripped the grill away with his hand and hid it somewhere else. He awaited behind the opening so the kid couldn’t see him. Just a few moments after that the kid was getting out as he expected. He grabbed the boy from his back, and lifted him, turned him around to face him, holding the kid at eye level, “you’re one slippery little boy, uh!”, he said! “It’s not easy to scape a man like me”, he said this while bending one of his arms, the kid looked awe struck at the immense biceps that popped off, which collaborated with his heaving triceps to strain Don’s T-shirt’s sleeve, he had a close look at the monster elbow and the thick bulking and veiny fore-arm connected to a proportionally wide and thick wrist which led to his big fisted hand with fingers so thick and strong they easily twisted steel. “Don’t worry little fella, I’m not gonna hurt you, I’ll just get you to the cops who will ask you a few questions; your scape just made you all the most valuable”, Don explained the kid. Suddenly the boy looked in a pocket and pulled out a gun, it was a 38, too much for a kid like that; pointed at Don and shot at his chest. The bullet just bounced off Don’s immense pectoral and he gave a severe look at the kid, he took the gun from the kid’s hand and said “Didn’t mom tell you not to play with these kind of things?”, while saying this Don pressed the gun crushing it in his hand in front of the kid’s face until it was reduced to twisted metal and plastic shreds which fell to the floor, the kid’s mouth was wide open. Don looked down at the remnants and said “this is not going to cause any more harm”. Later, the cops saw Don coming, bearing the boy in his arm. They checked the kid’s pockets for extra weapons and found the kid had a small video camera hidden. While still being held by Don, cops began to make the boy questions regarding who he was making the recording for. He replied he couldn’t say, or he would be in danger. Don tried to calm the kid down, saying he’d seen just how powerful he was and that he would protect him. Cops tried to encourage the kid to talk, they told him they were going to find who was behind this with or without his help. They threatened with jailing him for several years (they knew they couldn’t do that, but the kid believed). Scared, the boy told them the owner of a bar nearby had given him the videocamera and payed in advance for the videoing job; the only condition was he would not tell anyone or they’d kill him. “Don’t worry son”, said Don with his deep manly calm and confident voice,”you did good, nothing bad is going to happen”. “Who’s bar is it? Who is the owner?”, asked one of the cops who was older and balding. “It is called ‘Irlanda Bar’, and the owner is known as The Irish”, said the kid in a trembling voice. The bar was well known, and Don offered to help, but the cops told him they would take care. A few hours later the cops appeared at the bar; Captain Golvin was the elder one and more experienced, about 50, while Sergeant Senna was in his thirties, he was considered pretty cute and also a big strong guy, easily 1.87m (6’2”) and 115 kg (250 pounds), though next to Don he looked pretty puny. They never wore cop suits because they belonged to a separate detective department, most people realized they were cops anyhow. Once in the bar people looked at them real weird, they didn’t fit. The bar was pretty big and it wasn’t only just a drinking and dancing place, there was a wrestling arena in the middle and a place for people to stand looking at the fights. It wasn’t wrestling time so in the arena were just a couple guys training, for their style they realized they fought no holds barred. The cops sat at the bar and took a couple drinks, then they began asking questions to the barman; if he knew the owner of the place, if they could talk to him a few minutes; the Barman said “no” to all that, and ensuring the cops didn’t realize he made signals to a couple big guys that were playing billiard. In just a few seconds five men came close; they were all big muscle fellas, none of them was shorter than 1.85m (6’1”1/2) and none lighter than 120 kg (260 lbs), obviously wrestlers. “What’s the matter Nico?”, asked one of the biggest guys with a deep voice; this was easily a 130 kg (300 pound) man 1.90m (6’3”) tall built as a bull, he was wearing a leather jacket without sleeves that exposed his huge arms with a tattoo. He was bald at the forehead but had black hair shoulder length. He also had a piercing in his left brow. “These men are asking for The Irish”, said the barman. Both officers stood. “I think they are cops.” “The Irish will not come today”, said the big guy, “So Fuck off”. Golvin was about to pull out his gun, one of the men noticed it and grabbed his arm, pushed him and punched him in the face, knocking the wind out of him, making him fall. Senna charged at the big guy with his shoulder, the man went out of balance but quickly grabbed him and all the other guys began to punch him, the cop could do nothing. After both cops were punched really hard, they were thrown away in the street by the five bullies, they turned and twisted in the ground, bruised. After the cops had gone, Don was left alone with the kid, he realized he was holding him still up and said “sorry” while gently put him down on the floor and took him to the fire truck where the boy could have a seat. The kid began to cry, “Hey, little fella, don’t cry”, said Don and enveloped the boy with his huge arm. Don asked him a few questions, the kid answered in between sorrows. He was 11 and his name was Camilo, he had no parents and was living in the streets. Don brought Camilo home with us, we were surprised when right at the doorway our dad came in and said “I need to introduce you a new friend”. Then Camilo stepped in, he was olive skinned and had black hair and eyes. Dad explained us the circumstances and that the kid would live with us for a couple weeks until he found him a place, I accepted it with enthusiasm but my younger sister didn’t like the idea, despite she was too fearsome, she was right “the kid came from the streets and he stole and used guns and what if he was a bad guy”. However, it didn’t take much until she realized the kid was good and could be our friend. The weekend came, Dad forgot about all and wanted to spend some time with us. We played volleyball at the backyard with Camilo, who we’ve found was very fun to stay with, his bad attitude could be blamed at the bad influences he had. Dad didn’t play with us, because of his super-strength he wouldn’t play games in places were things could be broken by him. Last time we played he inadvertently hit a column with his elbow while trying to catch a ball and almost brought down the ceiling. Actually when he’d first acquired his super physique he didn’t know his own strength; once we were playing he hit the ball what he thought would be really soft but it flew away like a bullet, missed my head for just a few centimeters, hit a wall creating a hole in it; then caused a Dent in the living-room floor and the ball was blown to pieces. Dad regretted it a lot, and thanked god it didn’t hit my head. Since then Don had a lot more control of his might, though he could hit the ball with kindness now he had to take care about the buildings. That’s why we decided we should go and play in the open air. Don owned a pretty big van, the only car he could fit in. He took my sister, Camilo and me down a route in search for a nice field to play ball in, the day was sunny and calm, after a few minutes driving he was going to cross a bridge but he had to stop, several cars were jammed before the bridge. We waited for a couple minutes and Don turned off the engine, he pulled out his head to look. A couple cars were stuck behind us; and those in front of us moved just a little, my dad didn’t follow them because he was trying to look what was the problem a couple meters ahead from us. A driver behind us honked at us and shouted at my dad, asking him to move on, insulting him. My dad ignored the guy, and the man was so furious he stepped out of his car and went close to my dad’s window to insult him. The man was pretty big, not huge but of decent size to be intimidating. “You feel powerful because you have a big car, uh?”, said the middle aged man. Then my dad opened the door and stepped off the van. The arguing guy looked at him in awe, Dad stood in front of him so big a wide; wearing just tight short pants and tee stretched by his enormous muscular physique. The man was like “Sorry big fella, Uh, I didn’t mean to say that”. Don just ignored him and walked a few meters ahead to see what was going on. We were curious too and followed him. Once in place he’d found out what the situation was: a group of men, some of which were firemen, were trying to rescue a horse that was hanging from the bridge. Apparently the animal had slipped and fell, but its ankle was caught in between two steel bars supporting the bridge, the poor animal was moaning in pain of his twisted ankle while five men could do little to rescue him. The fall was pretty high so the men couldn’t just free his ankle, the animal would be killed. They were trying to put ropes around him so they could pull it up but the animal was moving a lot making it impossible. The firemen saw Don appearing, and though they belonged to other district one of them said “Hey!! Look at that, this is Don Volkowicz!”, they greeted Don and told him he was famous. They explained him the situation and realized his presence there was the best thing that could ever happen. Don said he could handle it, he just crouched at the horse’s ankle and grabbed it very hard with a hand where it wasn’t twisted so the animal wouldn’t suffer much, also trying to be gentle not to brake any bone. With his remaining hand, he grabbed the steel beam that was trapping the horse’s ankle and firmly pulled at it, ripping it off completely and throwing it away. Still holding the animal, he pulled his arm up and slowly stood, picking the animal up with ease, while he balanced and calmed the horse with his other hand. He extended his arm up wide until the animal’s whole length was over the bridge. Then he gently cradled it in his arms, holding the animal so it wouldn’t have to stand on the floor right away. He bore the horse out of the bridge in firm land then softly put it down, trying to direct the animal’s weight away from its twisted leg. The horse then stood proud again, balancing itself with three legs, and lifting up the broken one, Don caringly patted the animals’ back with affection. Soon the vets would be coming. Needless to say this was a real easy task for him, firemen cheered up and thanked him; soon the place was clear and cars could pass. We all went back to the van and found a nice place to spend the afternoon, had a good time playing ball and cheering. In the evening we went back home. When we were relaxing and helping dad with the cooking, the bell rang. Dad opened the door and saw the two cops, they were bandaged, looking bruised all over and the younger one had a purple and swollen eye. “Hey! What happened to you!”, Dad said. The men explained him and told him they had a plan. The next day Don appeared at Irlanda Bar, he was all covered in black leather; leather jacket, pants, sunglasses and boots. They all looked at him, bet they’d never seen a guy big like that, it was like Terminator. His powerful way of walking directed everyone’s view to his legs who’s size was evident even through the leather. Everyone realized his wide and big torso too, since the jacket he wore was gargantuan. He got close the bar and told the barman he knew they were looking for wrestlers. The barman pointed at a group of about five guys in the other end of the room and called for “Carlos”. Carlos was the big fella that beat the crap out of the cops the other day. Don went close to Carlos who was intimidated by his looks and size but pretended not to. “And So?”, Carlos asked defiantly. -They told me you were looking for wrestlers - said Don with the confident deep tone of his voice. Carlos was a little shocked to be face to face with someone that was more man than him in every aspect: Don was bigger, heavier, more muscled, obviously stronger and had a much deeper voice. -Hey! I know you! You’re the district’s fireman captain, hey! Look what we have here boys, you wanna be a wrestler, but, do you have what it takes? -Wanna have a look?, with this Don removed his jacket, he was wearing a black t-shirt that tried to contain all his big bulges. When Carlos saw Don’s torso, he gulped. -You think you are big, uh? Think you can fight? -Well I definitely am big, don’t you think?, with this Don bent one of his arms, the immense upper-arm was easily twice as big as Carlos’. Then suddenly Carlos punched as hard as he could at Don’s stomach. Don didn’t even budge and looked back at the man, grinning widely. He was about to laugh. Carlos massaged his fist, sore after trying to punch the thickest and denser muscle ever. “Guess it’s my turn then”, said Don, and easily punched at Carlos’ belly without using even a small fraction of his might. This punch not only bent Carlos over but sent him flying to a nearby wall, hitting chairs and tables that scattered around or broke. Carlos took a while to recover and four of the other big wrestlers threw themselves over Don. “Huh, want to play”, Don said. One of the men tried to punch him but Don grabbed his wrist and held it. The guy couldn’t understand how someone could keep his hand so steady, he was clamped by Don’s grip. Don gripped tightly at the guy’s wrist until the man was bending over in pain, he then grabbed the guy with his free hand and threw him away about easily 20 meters. Other man jumped on him but he put him off just the same way, extending his arm was enough to send the guy flying to never come back. One of the guys took a baseball bat out of nowhere and hit him in the shoulder. The bat just broke in two pieces, Don just laughed and also made that guy fly like he was a rag doll. The last guy tried hitting Don’s back with a crowbar, it didn’t make any harm, he turned around and easily took the bar out the hands of the bullie, he grabbed its sides and bent it effortlessly, the thick tempered steel was no challenge for him, he looked at the bullie straight in the eyes and the guy just ran away with fear. Carlos was still dizzy, and Don decided to help him up, he grabbed him by his trouser’s belt and picked up the heavy man single-handedly like he was a scarecrow. “It’s ok man, calm down”, Carlos asked. He was even shaking. “Haha, so you think I can be a wrestler, or want another show off?”, asked Don. “No! It’s ok, let me down! Please!”. “Fine”, Don let him stand in the floor again and chuckled. “Will you take me to The Irish now?” “Fine, I’ll tell The Irish about you”, and Carlos left. A few minutes after, Carlos came in company of another man. It was no regular man, the guy was easily a couple centimeters taller than Carlos at 1.92m (6’4”) and maybe weighed a good 140 kg (320 pounds), much muscular than Carlos, he had piercing green eyes and red thick well-cut curly hair. “I suppose you must be The Irish”, Don said while looking at him. “Yes”, the Irish said, Don was a little impressed by his looks and manly voice. The Irish stood closer to Don, though The Irish was a very big man, he was slightly shorter and had clearly less muscled than my dad. “You performed quite a show-off with my men, so you wanna wrestle? Wanna add a few bucks to that puny fireman salary you have?” “Yeah”, Don said with confidence, realizing his physical superiority also compared to this man. “Then you’ll have to wrestle me, what do you think?” “No problem!”, Don cheered, “When?” “Right now”. The Irish told the men who were training in the arena to leave it, they obeyed immediately. The Irish took off his shirt and his jean trousers and shoes, he wore just a tight boxing short. “I suggest you get more comfortable, I’ll give you quite a fight”. Don took off his black t-shirt showing his hairy bulky torso, when he did that he heard a “wow!” coming from somewhere, the men were impressed. He also took off his leather trousers and boots, he was also wearing a pair of snug shorts. Both big men got in the Arena, they were not equal, Don exceeded The Irish by easily 35 Kg (75 pounds) of muscle mass, yet the red haired one felt very confident. “Let’s begin”, The Irish said. And someone made the bell ring. Don just stood there, The Irish punched at his face but Don was quick enough to dodge it. Then, furious, landed his best punch on Don’s belly. The Irish’s hand was sore, he took a few steps back and looked at Don. The big man’s hard ab muscle was so dense and powerful, Don didn’t even feel a thing, he just stood there, grinning and looking down at his opponent. “You fucker!” The Irish shouted, and landed a few kicks at Don’s laterals, but the big fella kept standing there, kicks bouncing off him like he was made of granite. Then the red haired guy made a fist with both his hands and tried to land a strong blow at Don’s head to knock him down. But Don was too quick and stopped it with his left hand. While still holding both The irish’s arms with his left hand, he grabbed the man by the crotch with his right hand, and lifted him over his head, “Hey is this a legal move?”, he asked mockingly. Then threw the guy down on the floor with a loud thud, he didn’t use much force because he didn’t want to kill him. The Irish fell dizzy on the floor and took a while to recover, seeing this, Don smiled, crouched and extended his hand offering to help him up. The Irish took his hand and as he was standing, landed a surprise punch with his free hand at Don’s face. Bad idea!, his hand hurt like crazy, and Don’s face and cheek didn’t even budge with the punch. “Hey, that almost hurt!”, Don said while chuckling and finally getting The Irish on his feet. It was a lie, it didn’t even hurt a thing. The Irish was exhausted and dizzy, Don stood pretty calm, looking at him. He looked at Don and said that it was ok, he admitted he would never beat him, he sounded really angry. Then an assistant came with a cell phone, “it’s Sergeant Peabody”. The Irish took the phone, “You fucking Irish, don’t you dare let this man leave, I want him near!”. “No darn way! I don’t keep wrestlers who can beat me like that” “Ok, this is what we’re going to do…” The Irish talked for a few moments in the phone, then hung and asked Don to come to a private room with him. “I want you to be a resident wrestler here, but I want you to pretend I beat you in the following fights”. “Hah! No fucking way, idiot, I don’t know if I can even pretend, I’m so much stronger than you”, Don motioned to leave. “Wait! I’ll pay you 50 extra grands the fight if you let me beat you”, Don stopped for a moment. Don was going to accept anyway, the plan was he would get into the organization and find solid proof that The Irish was starting up the fires. “Mmm, that sounds better”, Don said, and accepted. In the meantime, Sergeant Peabody, a man in military uniform, was sitting at a reunion table with four soldiers under his command and men in lab coats, appearing to be scientists. He hung up the phone, before them was a big screen were they had Don and The Irish in frame. One of the soldiers exclaimed “What this man has just done is amazing!” “This is exactly what we need”, said Peabody. Peabody has been since a long while trying to create a race of super-soldiers, working with the scientists, their efforts gave some minor advances, like increasing the strength of soldiers like those who guarded the military base, they were not anywhere near super-human, they were just strong like extraordinarily well-trained regular men. “We have some research on this man actually”, a scientist said while pushing some buttons in a remote control. The screen changed and displayed images of Don in different stages of growth, in the accident at the Nuclear Plant and then when he’d achieved his full capacities, bending steel, picking up a school bus, entering a place in fire and coming out without harm. “This is amazing!!”, Peabody said, “Is there any way we can duplicate these in our men?”. “We have a couple men working in that research line, Sr.”, the scientist replied, “apparently the conditions of the radiation exposure are terribly hard to replicate, all test animals we tried it on are now dead”. The other scientist almost interrupted, “But there is something we can do, if you want, a new invention we could use!”, said the man who’d been quiet until that moment. The former scientist was clearly nervous with his partner’s suggestion, and they left the room to talk in private, “What have you just done? We agreed not to tell him about that reasearch line yet!” “This could be our only chance to get more funding, to be famous!! Are you kidding?” “I don’t know” “I do know what to do, I’ll tell him anyway”. After the discussion, both men entered the room and began explaining “Well, this is what we have been researching…” Weeks passed and Don had a couple fights and became pretty popular among the public. He began to get really big bucks from the fights at night; and despite bets were huge he wondered where did The Irish get all that money from. He tried to find proofs and did all he could, he even used his superstrength to break into The Irish’s office, looked at his drawers and examined his computer and such, but there was nothing unusual in it, the fucker was clean. But still he suspected there was someone behind The Irish he had to find out. That day when Dad was back at home, me and my sister showed him our concern, “Dad, we need your help!”, I told him. “What’s wrong son?” “It’s Camilo, he left in the afternoon, he said there was something he had to do, that it would take half an hour, but he never came back, do you think he could have escaped from us??” “Well, did you have an argument or something?”, he asked. “Not at all dad!! Actually we were just playing when he remembered he had to go!”. “Damn it!”, the huge man said. Then the phone rang, Don took it. A mysterious voice asked “Is it Don Volkowicz?” “Yes”, replied my dad in his deep bass tone. “Who is it?” “We have Camilo, if you want him see what’s inside the mailbox between streets Thomas and Philips”, they passed the phone onto Camilo and he shouted “I’m here, don’t come for me, I’ll be fine!”. Don wondered why he shouldn’t go, with all his super abilities nothing bad could happen to him, he was unstoppable. The mysterious voice gave him the adress, “I’ll be there you suckers! Don’t touch the boy or you’ll regret it”, Don replied, hanging up the phone with fury. We asked dad to go with him but he said it was too dangerous, then he left driving his van. He reached for the mailbox the man on the phone mentioned. Desperate, he ripped it off the ground and pried it open with his superstrong hands; steel easily shredded and torn to find a map inside, leading to a mysterious place. In a few minutes he was in the place. It was away from town, and more to his surprise, in what looked to be a military base! That was very weird, the place seemed carved in a mountain. He was intrigued to see what was inside, he’d never been in a place like that and he found the challenge of cracking its security quite appealing. In the van he changed his clothes to something comfortable, a pair of shorts, slippers and a tight gray t-shirt. The place was fenced with electrified wire mesh, he thought he’d better use his super leg muscles, he just crouched a little and jumped over the fence, about 4 meters (14 feet) above the ground. When he landed on the floor without effort, he began to feel machine gun shots in his chest, these bounced off his impenetrable skin and muscles so he didn’t worry much, he kept on walking until he found a big sliding door, it was high security stuff, really thick heavy steel door that closed from top to bottom like those anti-nuclear facilities. He didn’t see a problem at opening the door, he bent on one of his knees at the base of the door and dug the land with his hands until he found a spot were he could grab the thick steel sheet of the door. He just grabbed the base of the door with his right hand and pulled up like he was curling and the steel sheet began to lift, all the door gear cracked and squealed unable to stop Don’s strength. The door weighed a good 4 tons and it required a pressure of at least 6 or 7 tons to be opened the way Don was doing it. For Don it wasn’t that hard and he began to stand up while still pushing up the steel sheet until it was way above his head. Inside, Don stepped in a big hallway, it was well lit, and he was surprised there were no soldiers guarding it and trying to stop him. He heard some cries that seemed to belong to Camilo and he hurried. He ran around until he was in front of a gate of shinny steel bars blocking his way through the hall. It appears someone had put it for him to make a display of strength. “My favorite”, he thought, while grabbing two neighboring steel bars with a hand each and just pulling at them with a cocky grin, all the bars were pulled aside bending and twisting and squealing. He heard cries again and followed them through the many turns and twists of the hallway until he was in front of a heavy steel door with a huge lock, he could hear the kid calling him on the other side. He grabbed the lock in his hands and pressed at it, turning it intro shreds; then, with quite fury, grabbed the doors and ripped them off their hinges, throwing them away. These led to a room, there was a metallic table and on top of it an old tape machine where the cries were coming from. Don was mad “What the fuck!?”, he shouted and punched heavily at the tape machine, making it and the table blow into million pieces. For this time, they made him mad, my calm and nice dad was really really angry. And he had reason to be. He punched at one of the thick brick walls of the room, turning it into dust, it lead to another similar room, he entered it and destroyed another wall in it with a mighty punch only to find it led to another similar room, finally he was determined to throw the whole mountain down when he literally walked through one of the walls, destroying it into shreds. Debris was all over his huge body while he entered a big room full of computers. Sitting in a high place was Peabody and eight of his scientists were monitoring the computers. There were countless soldiers all over the room and some of them were keeping Camilo tied. Don stood proud and talked to Peabody “Hey you better release the boy, now, understood?”. “Are you threatening me?”, Peabody said, in a challenging tone. “Yes I do” “Guards!” Two of the soldiers tried to grab Don, they seemed pretty big but small compared to him. Don just punched them away like straw bags, they flew with immense force and crashed against the walls. He then began to walk towards Peabody when felt something unusual. Something hit him, it was a ray of green glowing light that was bathing him and he couldn’t move. “What the f…!”, soon he was unable to talk. He was frozen. The ray was coming from a sci-fi looking gun one of the scientists was holding. Then he began to feel strength being drained away from him, and to his surprise he was feeling his muscles being depleted, little by little he began to lose all the muscle mass that gave him his strong looks and power; kilo by kilo he was getting lighter and also he could see he was shortening!! he looked at his once huge biceps going from watermelon size to bowling ball size, then grapefruit to baseball then to golf ball all of a sudden!! He was losing height and mass by the second, all the things in the room that looked so small began to look big and it didn’t stop until he was the old Don once again. Then the ray stopped. He was standing there, his clothes all baggy, his shorts that had only covered up to the half of his thighs before, were now past his knees, and baggy where they’d fit snugly around his former monster legs. Since his shoulders had narrowed his t-shirt sleeves that’d had a hard time covering his enormous upper-arms up to the half were now lose around his now toothpick arms and reaching almost the half of his forearm. Peabody laughed out loud, “Hey, what you’re gonna do to my guards now? Grab him!!”. Two soldiers grabbed him by his armpit very tightly, Don tried to break free but he felt for the first time in long he was being easily overpowered. The men who were 1.85 m (6’1”) and easily 105 kg (220 pounds) each looked enormous to him now and were much stronger. “Now it’s time for phase two of our plan”, Peabody said to the scientists. The scientist with the gun took a look at it, turned a dial and pointed it at Peabody. Then a ray of light beamed at the sergeant. It was yellow colored instead of green and bathed Peabody’s body completely. He stood up, he was wearing army camouflage uniform and black boots, soon he began to shout in ecstasy “Yeah!!”, he was certainly feeling hyped and closed his hands in fists. Peabody gave a look at the fist of his left hand when suddenly his army shirt began to rip at the forearm that was getting thicker by the minute, the wave of growth moved from his forearm all the way to his upper arm making it much bigger and unproportioned to the rest of his body. His upper arm was huge like a rugby ball and then his torso began to push the fabric of the shirt. First his pecs strained the front and buttons popped off, then strength began to emanate from his right fist too and turn his right forearm and upper-arm in huge slabs of muscle meat. His shoulders began to get bigger and wider and his rib cage began to expand, the shirt opened completely at the front, ripped in two at the back. Then he bent his arms and the seams blew in tatters. He began to feel the gain in weight, height and strength, everything was getting smaller in perspective as his head was higher and higher. His abs developed and his flabby stomach turned into mounds of carved muscles. Soon his shirt was removed completely, exposing his enormous muscle torso, wide as a barn door, with pecs of huge size, enormous delts, really thick neck corded with veins and arms that caused fear. In the meantime his legs were stretching the army trousers too, first filling them, then his engording thighs caused the fabric to rip away, and his expanding calves and growing feet finally destroyed the boots. When the transformation was over Peabody removed the remnants of his clothes, and wore just a pair of briefs unable to hide the growth his penis and balls had also undergone. He stood proud and cheked his body, he was a handsome man, blonde with short hair, a well cut beard and blue eyes, and after the transformation he looked younger and healthier than ever. Everyone in the place marvelled at how good he looked with all that muscle on him. He gave a few steps and smiled. He walked towards Don, towering over him. He was now 1.98m (6’6”) tall and around 180 kg (400 pounds). “Damn, What I’m feeling now I can’t explain”, When he said this he marvelled at his now much deeper voice and touched his neck with his fingers while he made a surprised mock. “Wow, nice voice, I must thank you Don, for all this power, hehe” Then he hit a double biceps pose at Don, my dad had to admit muscle suited this man like a glove. “Haha, guards! Take him to a cell”, he ordered. Don tried to resist but he couldn’t do anything against the men, when he stepped towards the cell he was shocked, it was long since he hadn’t had to make such an effort to do something, just walking is a lot of effort when you’re a regular man. Everything felt so heavy and hard, even moving. One of the guards opened a prison cell while the other was easily keeping Don steady, then threw him violently in the cell, “get in there, you skinny wimp!”, he said. Don’s body hit the wall and felt something he’d not felt long since his transformation, it was –pain-. Behind him, the guards closed the cell door. He threw himself at the gates trying to scape, stumbling on his own baggy clothes. He grabbed two steel bars of the door and tried to pull at them like he usually did only to find it was hopeless, the steel that had been like butter before was now hard like a rock, unmovable, unbendable. Guards saw it and laughed at him, Don answered them “You’ll see fuckers, you’ll never get away with your plans”, he was surprised the way his voice came up, it was thin and high pitched, he didn’t even sound threatening, the guards laughed more at him and he just sat on the floor, upset. Meanwhile, Peabody was enjoying his new body, walking around, “Damn, I feel sooo good!!”, he shouted. “Let’s see how strong I am”, in the room was a big metallic table, it must have weighed half a ton, he easily lifted it up and pressed at it with his hands, the steel began to crack and bend, then threw it away. “Hahah”, he went to a computer casing and ripped it off the wall, lifted it over his head “light as a feather” and also pressed it packing it into a ball of useless steel, then threw it violently at the wall where it became encrusted. Then he pointed at a guard that was pretty big, the biggest of them a guy easily 1.9m (6’3”) and 130 kg (300 pounds) heavy, “You! Come over here!”, the man did as ordered. “So you think you’re pretty big, uh?”, Peabody said defiantly, his huge build dwarfed the guard’s. “You think you’re strong?”, then he grabbed the guy from his army shirt and lifted him off the floor and held him there. He noted the machine gun the guy was carrying, “Heh, try and shoot me with this thing you little fella”, then put the guy on the floor again and the man aimed at him with his machinegun but hesitated. “Come on!, don’t make me wait!” The guy shot machinegun fire at Peabody’s enormous chest, bullets bounced off his immense pectorals like arrows thrown at a steel vest. “Hahah!”, then Peabody took the machine gun off the guy and pressed it in his hands, destroying it completely. “Hey, guess you’re well trained uh?, Come on and punch me!”, the guy was nervous and didn’t know what to do “Come on you insignificant crap! It’s an order! Punch with all your might!”. Then the guy punched at his stomach with all his capacity, any regular man would have been hurt pretty badly by the punch of this big guard but Peabody just stood there, the punch was like a caress for him. Peabody just laughed “Haha, this is your best punch? You fight like a little girl!! Come on do it again”. The soldier’s hand was in pain and he didn’t want but he did as ordered and tried to punch again. Peabody was much quicker and grabbed the soldier’s wrist in his left hand, stopping the punch. Then gripped at it, the soldier released his fist and began to cry in pain. “Hey, am I being too rude? Does this hurt?”, Peabody said while gripping tighter and tighter at the guard’s wrist. Then some cracking was heard, the wrist was broken. “Haha, guess you’re not that strong after all, You think you have a strong arm?”, he grabbed the guard’s upper arm very tightly with a hand and behind his neck with the other and pulled, the man was obviously in pain and moaning “May I rip your arm off so it doesn’t hurt anymore?”, Peabody said. The man was shouting for mercy, then Peabody pulled back the arm dislocating the juncture but not ripping it off, the guard shouted in pain “Haha, it’s so easy to do this, You two”, said while looking at two guards, “take this weakling to infirmary”. One of the scientists was in horror “Why did you do this?!”, he asked “Because I can”, Peabody replied. “And now I have big plans for my new powers”, said while looking at his pumped chest and closed fists. They had created a monster. It was a few hours until Peabody realized how to use his new powers. He was going to have the pleasure of his life, to fulfill a wish he always had. He wanted to do anything he wanted, without having to obey any superior authority, with his new powers he could destroy, burn and cause pain to whatever he wanted and nobody could stop him. Now he was going to burn a building and, as his new powers enabled him to, see fire destroying it from the inside. At around 1 A.M. Peabody and a group of about ten soldiers arrived at a big building that belonged to a hospital. Peabody had the time to change clothes and now was wearing a military uniform that fitted tight around his enormous muscles. The 1st and 2nd floor were empty, just a security guard was at the entrance; but in the higher floors there were people in intensive care sleeping. Peabody always wanted to burn down a hospital, the more important the facility the more he wanted to burn it down. Peabody’s men had flamethrowers besides their machine guns, he wanted to make sure the fire was big and finished with all the building. The security guard at the hospital was shocked when he saw eleven soldiers forming in front of the building, one of them standing out of the rest because of his height and size. He wondered what was going on, and then all the men aimed at the entrance with their flamethrowers and fired, waves of fire began to burn the entrance, literary melting it, the guard started an alarm and it began to sound, waking up all the people. At least now the police was on its way. People and nurses who could get out of their beds now flocked downstairs, but Peabody didn’t want anyone to leave so he instructed his men to keep on firing at the only exit. When people began to notice the first floors where in flames they ran upstairs again for their lives. Apparently, Peabody was enjoying it pretty much and he got inside the bulding, watching as fire was consuming more and more. Don was desperate, upset and weakened, sitting against the cell wall, his baggy clothes now covering him, making him feel small. He stood, and walked inside, knocking his own head, “Come on Don, you have to think, how to come out of this”, he told to himself. The two soldiers were guarding the cell outside. Suddenly Don felt weird, was he feeling a little better? He was in doubt, he felt a little stronger maybe. Then doubt disappeared, he had a deep breath and wow, he felt like strength was coming back to him with every inhalation. He was definitely gaining back some strength. Then he began to feel really light all over, like something was lifting him up, “Wow” he thought. What the fuck, now the strength increasing was being dramatic, it felt almost erotic, he could feel all his strength coming back. And suddenly, he saw the room began to look smaller, his height was increasing!!! At the same time his body began to widen again, first he could see his shoulders widening and slowly they began to pull the shirt sleeves higher and higher, then his shorts were not covering his knees anymore and began to hang lose around the half of his thighs. Wow, he looked at himself, he recovered his stature, and once he was as tall as before he began the fill up. This felt even much better than before, he felt superstrong again when his muscles began to grow out of nowhere, first he look at the way his thighs and calves began to bulge like crazy, straining the shorts’ fabric. Then his torso filled up completely, recovering his enormous pecs and laterals that made his back look even wider, his necks and delts were getting his usual size and finally his arms who were the most complete manifestation of his might were filling up, straining the t-shirt sleeves that now hung over the half of his upper-arm; watermelon sized upper-arms like he used to have. He stood proud again, moved all his big muscles just to feel them, wow, he felt as good as ever, or even better, having regained his powers so quickly made him really feel the difference, now he could consider his state a few minutes ago as of the worst helplessness and weakness, he felt lucky those guards hadn’t crushed him like a grape. Now he really appreciated his powers. He finished checking his body, took a look at the big bulge in his groin, “Damn! I feel more man than ever!” he thought, then couldn’t help but bend his arms on and on and caress his enormous bis, and finally give a good rub at his giant thighs. First thing he put his hands on the cell bars and did his favourite trick again. He easily pulled while smiling, rejoiced in his recovered might, the steel bars bent like cardboard, now they felt like made out of paper!! They had been so hard before. He went out of the cell and the two guards were in awe at the sight. He first faced the guard that’d been rude with him. When the soldier saw the big man approaching he aimed his machinegun at him, Don just took the tip of the gun and bend it over. Then grabbed the guard’s collar and lifted him off the floor. “Please let me down!” “Hey, you haven’t been very nice a moment ago”, said Don, now rejoiced on how his voice came up deep and manly. “Who is the wimp now? Uh?”, he threw the guy away, who hit a wall and fell unconscious. The other guard aimed his gun at him and shot several times, bullets bounced off Don’s chest, he grabbed his gun too and turned it into pieces. The guard was wise enough to run away. Now he had to find Camilo. He walked around the place, when he found a hallway full of maximum security cells, the doors had no windows so to look who was inside the cells he had to rip the doors one by one, and so he did. He easily ripped about twenty security doors off their hinges, releasing injured, mutated people who had been used for experiments, then in the last one of the doors there was Camilo. When the boy saw him he jumped over Don! “You’re big again!!” “Yeah, what do you think?” said Don while hitting a double biceps pose for the boy. “Wow!”, the kid was in awe. Then an alarm began to sound all over. “Quick!!”. They scaped, while they were running they reached for the lab area were Don had lost his powers, there were scientists and a bunch of soldiers still in there who tried to attack them. “Behind me! Camilo!”, Don ordered the boy. Then he grabbed a big computer casing that must have weighed a ton and lifted it up, throwing it at the soldiers, stopping them with ease. The scientists all ran away in fear, except one who wasn’t fast enough. Don grabbed this one and held him steady, asked him were Peabody had gone, fearing him the man told everything, then Don let him run away. Camilo then realized the power-sucking gun was laying in the floor, left over by a scared scientist. He took it with him in case it would come handy. The way out of the lab was closed by a huge chunk of the roof that had fallen when Don destroyed the walls. When they saw that, the kid said “Oh, no”, Don chuckled at the kid “Don’t worry little fella”. Then crouched and picked up the big roof chunk in his hands like weighless crap. He threw the roof chunk out of the way making a nice opening, told the kid to hurry and then they left. At the Hospital the police and firemen had arrived, but Peabody instructed his men to aim at them with their war machine guns, not letting any of them come near. Peabody was inside the building, enjoying his invulnerability to flames and watching how fire ate it all little by little, he seemed to love sucking the mortal fumes into his lungs, and helping the destruction by breaking up stuff with his own superstrong hands. In the higher floors people was desperate, the fire was soon going to reach them, and those who could, tried to climb the stairs to the highest floors. Don helped the kid out of the mountain and finally they got in Don’s van who drove to the place the scientist told. Once there Don could see a couple police cars and a fire truck that was there but couldn’t do anything. He instructed Camilo to hide somewhere and stay there. Then he got close the men who shot at him with their machineguns, but as usual it was to no avail, his body rejected all the bullets. He picked up a small car and threw it at five of the soldiers, taking them out of action. When Peabody heard something happening outside he came out of the building, his bulging body in pleasure and sweaty because of the heat that could have killed any weaker person. When he saw Don was coming close and had his powers back he rushed to the fire truck, crouched behind it and picked the whole vehicle up with ease, the firemen that were in it ran for their lives. He then threw it at Don with impressive force. Don couldn’t dodge it and sheltered from the blow with his own forearms, the several tons of the truck hit him and took him out of balance, but he soon recovered. “Wanna play big, uh?”, Don said. Then he picked up two big cars and threw them furiously at Peabody, one after the other. The hit also made Peabody retreat, but he came back quickly. A couple police units were scattered in the street, cops were behind them trying to avoid machinegun fire. Peabody picked up the police cars, unprotecting the cops who ran away. Then threw them at Don, who was quick enough to dodge them and run close to Peabody. Both men were determined to enter hand on hand combat. When they were close, Peabody ripped off the street a big mailbox and tried to hit Don hard in the head with it. Don quickly grabbed it in his arms and both men pushed at the mailbox, trying to take it dip into each others’ head. In the meantime, cops and soldiers were firing at each other, and new police units and fire units were coming in to place. Both men seemed equally strong and the mailbox steel couldn’t take it much and quickly began to get crushed and dented by the combined force of these super studs. In the middle of the struggle Don realized suddenly Peabody was losing force, he was winning, then he saw his opponent, he was being bathed with green light, it was Camilo who was shooting at him with the power-sucking gun!! Don looked happily at how Peabody’s muscularity began to decrease, and lose weight and height, until he was the old sergeant. When the glow stopped he was the only one holding the mailbox, he tossed it aside and quickly got a hold of Peabody, not letting him scape. Luckily cops could control the few soldiers and arrest Peabody. Firemen quickly began to extinguish fire and rescue the people, and the situation was controlled. Then Don saw Camilo and the kid ran towards him, he crouched and hugged him, “Thank you little buddy!”, he said with a lot of thankfulness, “You’ve been very brave”. Then the kid released from the strong hug and run a couple meters away, then changed something in the gun and aimed at Don. “Hey! What are you doing?” Don shouted. Then a yellow ray beamed from the gun and hit Don. Don began to feel even better than before, “WOOOOOOOW” he exclaimed, as he saw his muscles growing a little bigger but a lot denser, his height rising from 1.95m (6’5”) to 1.99m (6’6”1/2) and his weight from 177kg (395 pounds) to easily over 200 kg (450 pounds). Then the ray stopped, Don could feel his clothes now about to burst, he couldn’t believe this. If he’d been big before he was even bigger. Don gave a severe but caring look at Camilo, “Come here mischievous little boy!!”, he was shocked when he heard his voice sound louder and more powerful. Then he took a step towards the kid and as his feet hit the ground it caused a dent in the pavement and the whole place trembled. “What the fuck!”, Don said, he was now easily twice as strong as before. He gave a few brutal steps until he could control his walking, every dramatic strength increase is a shock at first. He got close to Camilo “God damn you boy, you made me even stronger! give me that gun”, Don said as he extended his enormous muscled arm to the kid. The boy gave it to him, he took it in his hand and gripped, turning it into bits. “Now, nobody is going to piss me off with this anymore”. This is the story of how my dad turned into the strongest man in the world. Since the doubling of his strength he’s become unlimitedly powerful. Wanna lift up a locomotive? An airplane? A cargo ship? He could do it without effort. At the fire station he was considered the best captain ever and respected so, not only because he was so powerful nobody dared to be against him, nobody needed to do so because he was the most understanding, caring and concerned for the well-being of the team captain that Station or any other had ever had. I’m sure nobody deserves these superior physical capacities better than him. Will this be the end of his adventures? I doubt so, and I will personally take care from now on that every great feat the mighty Don accomplishes will be known to everyone everywhere.

So I have come off my hiatus (mainly due to me completing my Master's thesis) to write this for the storyversary. I had a pandemic one planned for this year... before we had a pandemic. Much like my past storyversary entries, this one is based around current events, personal experience (both online and IRL), and literature I've read. I would love to hear your thoughts, as well as see if you can pick up the references I've made in this piece. ----- “Good morning Altimore. I’m Mike Armistand.” Lucas smiled as the screen on his tablet showed the extraordinarily handsome face of news anchor, Mike Armistand. His cleft chin covered in dark stubble. His dark brown hair perfectly gelled into place. A smoldering gaze coming from his deep green eyes. He looked perfect. “And I’m Farrah Enseher.” Lucas wasn’t as enthralled by her, but he knew most straight men were. Blonde, tanned, curvy, and stacked, just what any straight man would want. Even though Lucas was gay, he had to look at her, she is a woman. She deserves his attention. “And welcome to NewsSpeak, where the news speaks to you. In today’s top story, more protests surrounding the annual Dependence Day collections. Be careful out there today. The Montag Corporation Security Force will be out there today to ensure everything stays peaceful.” Lucas leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. He could listen to Armistand talk about anything all day long. Even if it was about a bunch of those Nazis holding signs about bodily integrity and misanthropy, and other classist language. The Christian movement should have died out years ago. “You would have thought people would have learned from the election 64 years ago,” Lucas thought to himself, smiling. It was a good thought. Shifting his thought back to the deep and melodic voice of Mike, he couldn’t help but imagine the anchorman’s thick Adam's apple bobbing up and down his thick neck as he spoke the news. Even though the man was on the screen right in front of it, Lucas preferred to imagine it. With it being Dependence Day, he decided to imagine the airing of Mike Armistand’s Dependence Acceptance from years ago. The anchor, then reporter, wanted to broadcast the Dependence Acceptance process to show it was safe and that he could handle it. He even wore a suit into the Acceptance chamber. It was a change of utter magnificence. The whole world watched as the buttons on Mike’s suit buckled, then burst off, pinging against the walls of the chamber. Sleeves shredded over his now bountiful biceps and triceps. Lucas remembered just how enthralled he was watching Mike’s hand swallow more and more of the microphone he was holding. Just watching the sinews in his hand as it expanded was so exciting to him. The changes to his upper body were so pronounced that by the time the cameraman realized he needed to pan down, Mike’s tremendous thighs had already obliterated the black dress fabric. The remaining fabric clung to his crotch and around his calves. The changes obviously made him a bit unsteady. One step and flex of the calves tore the remainder of his pants off. Another step and his shoes burst open due to his much larger feet, needed to support his much larger body. Veins running over the top of them with thick meaty toes… Lucas shook his head. He knew he shouldn’t think of the feet. That’s not one of the things he was mandated to be allowed to be attracted to. No one could know he thought of big feet as attractive. Going outside your mandated range could get you labelled as a deplorable. He willed his mind’s eye back up the powerful legs of the transforming Mike to his crotch. The once well-fitted fabric was now bulging as his balls swelled with size and increased their testosterone production. The camera cut away to Mike’s chest before his cock flopped out from the broken zipper. Rumor has it that another camera caught it on video and now it is floating around on the deep old web. The current camera focused on the hair growing out over the newsman’s chest and now exposed abs. While it made him look quite hirsute, it was well known Mike kept it shaved pretty well to ‘keep his masculinity in check.’ The thing to change was his face. Once above average, his features grew bolder. His jaw widened to match his equally thick neck. His chin gained his now signature cleft. Thick stubble covered both of them. Meanwhile his cheekbones shifted higher and his brow lowered just slightly, giving him an intense, brooding look as his eyes changed from gray to a magnificent green. His hair didn’t change too much. It grew out some and darkened a bit, but just that little change seemed to change his whole demeanor. Once the changes seemed to stop, the nation held its breath, seeing if the selection process was true and that he could handle such masculinity. Mike reached down towards his crotch before smiling and bringing his bicep up into a flex, “You see folks,” his newly deepened voice said through sexual pants, “With the right person, masculinity can be wrangled into… submission.” And then the cameras cut out and Lucas’s imagination was over. “This stop is Markist Street,” the automated bus driver announced. Just in time, Lucas stood up to get off at his stop. The news was still playing in his Luco Vido airpods, or more commonly known as “SeaShells” given their shape. The name has changed many times, but the current nickname has been deemed appropriate by the Ministry of Culture. Though it had been a little over a year since the new nickname caught on, so someone was bound to find something bad about it soon, and a new, cooler nickname would be announced. He wasn’t listening to the news as actively as he was with Mike as Farrah droned on how several Midwest states had threatened to secede if they did not get proper representation soon in the electorate system. Lucas snapped to attention, realizing he hadn’t been listening to Farrah seriously, so he began to intently look at her words. “Why would anyone want to live in the Midwest anyway?” Farrah mocked and Lucas nodded, “Yeah why would anyone live there. There’s like nothing. And if they choose to live there, they shouldn’t complain. Plus we do so much for them, we know how things run there.” Lucas mused as he worked his way through the crowd, his tablet guiding him to avoid collisions with others. Finally he arrived at his destination, the O.R. Well’s building at the Ministry of Justice. He looked around and saw the protesters with their signs saying things like “Let Men be MEN,” “Not all masculinity is toxic,” and “Science says XY not X-.” Lucas couldn’t help but chuckle, “What would they know about science. They are Christian, they hate science.” He thought to himself, remembering how he was taught in biology class that testosterone was a natural driver of aggression and that it was a miracle humanity made it to where it is today without wrangling in the unruly testosterone driven males. Thanks to the invention of the Dependence and Acceptance processes, we have been able to keep men from becoming testosterone crazed, while still being able to reproduce. He could remember his father telling him of his 2-day Acceptance period where he became a 6’5” hulk of a man with a 13 inch penis filled to the brim with energy and sexual desire. He ravaged his mother until she was pregnant before having to be sedated and donating all his borrowed masculinity. Lucas shuddered at the thought, but a small part of him wanted to experience that. He shook that thought off, risking being seen thinking of such a thing, especially at the Ministry of Justice was dangerous. Lucas lost a little bit of focus as Mike Armistand’s voice came back through his head phones, “And remember to have a great Dependence Day, the future of our society depends on you. We will be back this evening with the news.” Distracted by the anchor’s tenor, Lucas walked head first into a pair of meaty pecs. Lucas looked up to see a tall, silver bearded man scowling down at him. “I’m sorry…” He squinty at the man’s nametag, “Officer Sal... Mander…?” It was one of the Montag Corporation’s security force. Their logo was clearly visible on the badge clinging to the man’s left pec. Plus Lucas could see Mander’s suppression aid holstered in his belt next to his submission aid hanging off his hip. Though, his eyes quickly wandered back up to the officer’s chest. The top few buttons were undone and he could see the silvery hair poking through the open flaps. “Watch where you are going, kid.” He grunted and moved past the smaller man, shoving him to the side a bit. Lucas wondered why those on the security force were allowed to hold masculinity. The traditional security force in Altimore, formerly known as the police, were disbanded years ago and company security forces were ushered in. They probably rehired the same policemen and had them put through intensive training or something. After the barbaric mob of the former police force was gone, Lucas wondered why even the security force was put in place. The danger of the police was gone. Lucas turned to watch Sal pepper spray some of the protesters as he walked into the building. “At least they are doing their job,” he mumbled to himself. Inside the building was relatively quiet. Lucas got in line behind a man who had clearly missed a few Dependence Days and looked rightfully nervous. His pecs and biceps twitched under his tight shirt and he kept looking around. Finally, they made it to the front of the line. Curious, Lucas took out one of his Seashells to listen in on the conversation. He had never seen someone this big at a Dependence Day donation before. “Name?” The modelesque receptionist asked, beaming an unnaturally white smile. “Uh… Steven Sands,” the bigger man said quietly. “Date of birth?” “July 9th, 2066” “Oh my, you just missed getting in on your first donation last year. Most line up so fast when they turn 18. You must have been so disappointed not to participate last year. Well I’m sure you are so excited to get rid of all those extra androgens.” Steven just shook his head nervously. “Well, we are a little backed up today. Some non-compliance. But I think we can get you bumped to the front as a lil birthday present. Don’t tell anyone though.” Steven was handed a ticket and escorted down a hall. It was Lucas’s turn now. “Name?” The receptionist repeated. “Lucas Atwood.” “Date of birth?” “June 8th, 2059.” “Okay, so we are a little backed up today. Some non-compliance is all. Oh shoot, I forgot to mention it to the other guy. The average testosterone level had risen by 19.84% so the donation process will take slightly longer to accommodate for the additional androgen collection.” “That’s alright. This was my plan for the day,” Lucas responded plainly. “Alright then, the parlor is just down that hall. An attendant will call you when a donation chamber becomes available.” Lucas took the ticket and headed towards the parlor. The room had wall-to-wall TV screens. All playing various news and entertainment channels. Finding a seat, he settled on the NewsSpeak channel, a different anchor now doing the midday news, Tony Burgess. He wasn’t as favored as Armistand, but still controlled his masculinity well. Lucas started imagining the broadcast of Tony going from meek weather intern to hunky red-headed Thor weatherman, flexing out of his shirt, contorting his body as if he were wrestling the physical manifestation of masculinity in the chamber. His personal-inner show was cut short as the female presenter began talking about the upcoming election. He hated hearing about it. The other side would never win. Both sides would put up a masculinized candidate, and his side would always win, even if they were going to put up a senile muscle grandfather, ti was better than whatever the other side was going to put up. He wondered how the other side even got their candidates masculinized. Lucas knew politicians were some of the best people to control such a wild force, but really, was the other side even worthy of it? Before the internal monologue of his political rant could continue, he could feel his bladder tighten. He needed to use the restroom soon. Looking to the room attendants, most looked busy, bored, or frankly, intimidating to the small Lucas. He excused himself down a hall, thinking he could find the room himself. However after a few minutes of wandering, he had quickly gotten himself lost in the labyrinth of the building, and he couldn’t find anyone to help him out. To make matters worse, his tablet had no signal, which was weird since he normally had signal everywhere he went. He continued to wander until he came up a long hallway with rooms. He found one labeled, “D. Chamber 21 Observation Room B” and heard some noise coming from it. He hoped he wouldn’t get in trouble if he said he was lost. He pushed the door open slowly, but found the room empty. The room has several chairs facing a large glass pane. Looking through it was what Lucas thought to be the donation chambers. Filled with wires, light and gauges, Lucas could look on in awe. He normally was sedated for the Dependence donation so he had never seen the inside of one. Inside of this one was the big man that was in front of him in line, Steven Sands. Unlike Lucas, Steven didn’t seem sedated. “The sedative has worn off on him already,” a speaker crackled to live in the room, making Lucas’s heart jump into his throat. Calming down, he realized he would be seeing a donation live, and the thought excited him. He bet Steven must be elated. In the chamber, Steven struggled against his restraints. “He certainly is a strong one. Let’s get this show on the road before we have another non-compliance issue. We got a big fish next,” Another voice over the speaker came in. “Turn on his microphone, I want to hear this one,” Lucas was slightly perturbed by that voice as suddenly Steven’s cries echoed from the speaker. “Please! Please stop! I don’t want to do this!” Steven begged, “I just want to be myself. Please let me go!” “How selfish,” Lucas thought as the machine whirred to life. His attention was on Steven’s body as the donation process began. Steven’s bulk seemed to simply dissipate from his body as a gauge on the machine rose. Bulky arms dwindled into beanpole-like appendages. His chest lost so much width, and his nipples seemed to shrink too. His abs faded to a flat plain. All the while Steven continued to struggle, the restraints becoming looser on him. Given how much weight he had lost, he was able to slip free of the restraints, but he couldn’t get far. The moment he stood up, his briefs fell down. Lucas hadn’t seen a cock that big since high school when a late bloomer in his gym class has a growth spurt. “Oh yeah, I love this part,” the voice from before echoing in the room. Lucas watched as the massive first began to thin, then slowly recede backwards into Steven’s hairy crotch, though it would not have that hair for much longer as it began to fall out. His ballsac looked so out of place with such a tiny cock sitting on top of it. Like a water balloon leaking, the sac slowly deflated as his balls shrunk, his testosterone production shrinking with it. Lastly, Steven’s whole body seemed to shrink on itself. His arms and legs pulling closer to his torso. His spine shortening. Until finally a few cosmetic changes to the face, making it rounder and dulling the hair and eye color, he could look like a sibling of Lucas, granted many men already did. The chambered door hissed open and a statuesque man in a lab coat stepped inside, “You feel better now don’t you?” The now muscle smaller Steven nodded his head numbly. “Attaboy. Now follow your attendant out and he will get you situated with some new clothes and get your ID fixed.” Lucas swore he could see Steven sob as they pulled him out of the room. Lucas wondered why the guy would be so against the donation. It was good for himself and society. Did he not pay attention in history or biology class? “Alright, the chamber is ready. Bring in the man for the demelanation process,” the voice came over the speaker. “Demelanation?” Lucas repeated in a whisper. He had heard rumors of such a thing, but the news reassured everyone that such a process didn’t exist. Since fake news had been outlawed for years, there is no way they could lie about it. Curious, Lucas stayed in the room to watch to see if it really happened. The chamber began to modify itself slightly. A divider coming down the middle and a black man being shoved into one side. “Keep the mic on, I want to hear this one too,” the voice said, Lucas beginning to hear hints of lust in the scientist’s voice. “Fuck you. Fuck all of you. I want to live my life as I want. Fuck you,” the black man’s voice shouted from the speakers. “Now now, you threw away your blackness when you decided to join those Catholic protesters outside. We could have at least rehabilitated you if you chose a Protestant group.” The scientist chided, condescendingly. “You don’t meet the black criteria, you don’t get to be black. That’s the rules.” “Fuck all y’all. I’m going to expose your asses. You’ll see. Everyone will see how corrupt this system is.” Lucas could hear the scientist laugh. Once he was done laughing, he seemed to whisper to someone else in the room, “Where is the Acceptor? Melanin expires very quickly and we do not need to lose another point on our diversity quota. Mayor Lemon will kill us, especially if we lose another black number.” “He’s here.” “Perfect, get him in the chamber. I see he wants to wear clothes. Eh most do. Prepare his uniform for him. And where is Armistand? I told him he could watch his new sex slave being made.” Lucas’s eyes widened. Mike Armistand, his crush and idol, knew about the demelanation process and had sex slaves? Not only did he lie about the process not existing, but the man he so idolized actually couldn’t contain his masculinity. Rampant sex was a symptom of that. “Alright, begin the process.” The machine whirred to life once again. Just like Steven, the black man began to lose any sort of bulk and muscle on his body. Biceps reduced to twigs. Thighs so thin it's a wonder he could stand. A paper thin torso and of course the loss of height. Then, the strangest thing started to happen. His skin started to lighten rapidly, but as it lightened, Lucas noticed more changes. First, the bone structure of the man seemed to change. His fingers looked far more slender, his posture looked more sullen. Even the bones in his face changed. His jaw and nose narrowed. His lips became slim and much more pink. His curly black hair fell out and light blonde hair grew in its place. Lastly, his eyes lost their dark brown color until they turned a baby blue and a calmness settled over him. “Now that's more like it,” the scientist’s voice shook Lucas from his rapt attention to the transformation. “Now Jamal, or rather Jamie, your new master will be here shortly. A shame he missed your change” “Arrrrrgggghhhh,” came from the other side of the chamber. The small man who had stepped into the other side of the chamber was already in the throws of his transformation. This shirt and pants were shirt tight and too short for him. With a primal roar, the man ripped open his shirt, massive pecs capped with huge nipples now free from their cloth confines. The tear continued down to reveal his thick, eight-pack abs. Hooking his thumbs into the waistband of his straining pants, he pulled the pants off like a stripper. His quads had already developed the teardrop shape and it was only getting bigger and more defined by the minute. His calves bunched up behind his shin and grew, giving the lower half of his legs that diamond shape from the front, and upside-down heart from the back. Lucas bit his lip as the part he secretly desired came. The man’s shoes ripping open to expose his growing meaty feet. Lucas had no idea even feet could have muscles like this. Thick, sinewy toes pushed out the front of his shoes and socks. The scraps of fabric, leather, and plastic scattered around the feet that now looked twice the size from before. He knows he shouldn’t be lusting after this, but all that has been going on, and his lack of donation, reawakened his libido. The man continued to shout and moan in lust. Then the second strangest thing Lucas saw that day happened. The man’s fingers began to grow thicker, the palm widening. The skin of his hands grew darker. The change in skin tone then traveled up his arms, a network of veins following their path. Lucas watched, mesmerized as the man’s fair skin was replaced by the dark chocolate tone of a black man. Only as it went up the man’s arm did Lucas realize how big it had gotten, and the veins made it look bigger. As it reached his chest, dark hair swirled over his pectoral and his nipples darkened. His hairless pit now filled with pitch black hair. The melanin traveled down his back, giving him a more confident posture. Going up his neck, the man’s Adam’s apple seemed to jump out further than it had already grown. Then it reached his face. Much like with Mike’s transformation, his jaw broadened, cheekbones gained prominence, and brow lowered, but the new process brought new changes. The man’s lips parted and revealed a row of stunningly white teeth that contrasted against the dark skin of his face. The lips growing more plump and darkening too. His nose grew wider as he flared his nostrils and let out a gush of air. His dirty blonde hair fell out and was replaced by dark, curly hair sitting in a free-form afro. Just as the man seemed to finish, he let out a deep grunt, “Thanks, doc.” “No problem Tyler, or should I say Tyrell? Now why don’t you finish up in there. It’s easier to clean. Then we can get you your security uniform and get you ID changed.” To Lucas’s shock, the now-black man wrapped a hand around his massive cock. “What’s he doing? He can’t control his masculinity! He’s dangerous,” thoughts rushed around in a jumbled mess in Lucas’s head. None of this seemed right. The demelanization. Calling a white man black now. Revoking ‘blackness.’ None of it seemed real. He had to get out and let the authorities know. He turned to get out the door and ran smack into a pair of thick pecs. “Well well well. They said if I hurried, I could catch the end of the transference, but it looks like I was too late and caught something else instead.” Lucas slowly looked up past the pair of pecs pressed into a tailored shirt and into the eyes of someone very familiar. “Mike Armistand,” Lucas said softly. “Yes I am and boy are you in trouble.” Lucas tried to let out any words, but fear gripped his throat. Mike looked over the scared boy and saw his hand try to hide his erection, “Like what you saw huh? Or is it you like what you see?” Lucas just gulped. “Doesn’t matter, we can’t have you going on about what you saw, but I think I have an offer you can’t refuse. You see,” but before Mike could finish, Lucas used his small body to squeeze through the gap between Mike and the door. Lucas ran as fast as his little legs and weak heart could take him. He could hear Mike’s laughs from down the hall. Even though his lungs burned for oxygen as he never ran before, he kept going only to be cut short by another pair of massive pecs. “See I told you the B.B. system caught a non-registered tablet in here,” a deep voice said as he felt a pair of strong arms wrap around him. “Hey Sal, get him sedated.” Lucas felt the needle go in even as he struggled, punched, and kicked against the steel-like muscles of his captors. “Ah gentlemen, I see you’ve caught the little fan of mine. Bring him to Dr. Brite’s lab.” Armistand’s voice said from behind him. “Yes sir,” the guards answered and Lucas could only count three heavy footsteps until he faded from consciousness. ------ When he woke up, he felt the cold metal floor on the side of his face and his stomach. He groggily opened his eyes and realized he still couldn’t move. “Ah you’re awake. I’m Dr. Burton Brite,” Lucas recognized the voice as the scientist from earlier. “Well someone is certainly feeling lucky this Dependence Day. Mr. Armistand here has offered to change your life instead of having you rehabilitated. All you have to do is say yes.” “Wha…?” Was all Lucas could get out. Dr. Brite shrugged, “Good enough. Keep his mic on. I want to hear this too. Mike, you want some lube?” “Nah,” Lucas couldn’t see Mike and he could barely hear him as the doors shut. “I’ll just have my new plaything suck me off for this. Give him a good meal.” All Lucas heard before the doors closed was the men in the room laughing. Then the machine whirred to life, drowning out all noise from outside. Fear gripped his pounding heart. He almost wanted to cry, he had no idea what they were going to do to him. Suddenly, his arm began to move. He wasn’t in control of it as it flailed to his side. The same started happening to his legs until it settled down, arms laying out to either side and his legs spread apart. He slowly gained clarity in his vision, but then he began to see what had happened. While his arms and legs were flopping about, they were lengthening, and even as they lay still now, were growing longer right in front of his eyes. Lucas’s eyes widened, “Oh my god, they are going to make me lose my mind by pumping me full of masculinity!” His heart rate shot up and that only seemed to push the transformation along. It felt as if someone was slowly massaging his spine. Feeling his chest and stomach rub against the floor, he could tell he was still growing taller. He tried to mentally resist it, but it was useless. Then, the feeling stopped. Lucas breathed a sigh of relief. It was over and he still had his sanity. A faint smile began to creep across his face before it stopped. Every muscle in his body began to spasm before returning to their original position. He knew what was coming next. Still on his stomach, his head facing to his side, he could only watch in horror as his arm began to grow thick with sinew. He could even see the rise in the ridge of his triceps; they were growing so big. Even relaxed his arms would strain sleeves. He watched the growth travel down his forearm, forcing it to be meatier. Then his hands stretched along the floor. Lucas thought with hands that size he could palm a basketball. The paralysis still holding him in place, he couldn't see what was happening to his body aside from his shoulder becoming the size of a cannonball. All he had to go on was sensation. He could feel his pecs press into the floor, pushing his torso away from the cold metal. He could feel the pants they left on his grow tighter until they looked like they were painted on. He could feel his shoes begin to buckle against the growing mass of his feet. How he wished he could see that. Then, he felt something wet. It was in his crotch. The sensation was alien. He didn’t know what was happening. Did he pee himself? Was he bleeding? Just as those thoughts entered his mind, his hips began to move. Suddenly the wet sensation wasn't worrying to him, it was pleasurable. He continued to buck his hips against the floor. Had he not been overrun by the rush of hormones, he would have realized his cock had pushed the zipper down and was rubbing it against the floor like a horny beast. Lucas had no idea he had doused his underwear and the floor with his precum. Nor did he care. All he cared about was the euphoria he was feeling from his cock. His deeper moans were garbled as his face began to rearrange. Straighter teeth, a more handsome face, brighter hair. Everything that made a man who Accepted the burden of masculine so attractive. Once his pants and shoes had grown tight enough, they burst off of him. And with a final, powerful thrust, Lucas let out a deep, lustful moan, splattering the floor and his chest with years-worth of sexually repressed cum. He laid on the floor panting as the doors hissed open and Mike Armistand stepped in with a wicked grin, “Okay so now that your head is a bit more clear, how about we make a deal. You keep quiet about what you saw and heard today and I move you into a position I think you’ll like. Remember, this process is reversible.” Lucas gulped. ------ “Another Dependence gone well. All protesters were dispersed by the Montag Corporation Security Force, so remember to pay your security fees. The increase in the average testosterone was culled today and your nation thanks you for it,” Mike’s handsome face filled the screens of anyone watching NewsSpeak that evening and his voice filled their ears. “And that’s the top story of the day. Now let’s head over to the weather board to see what the weather in Altimore will be like this week.” Mike kept that handsome smile on his face, “We have a new weatherman here at NewsSpeak. Please give a warm welcome to Luke Atwood!” The platinum blonde stud standing in front of the weather forecast smiled and gave a friendly wave as the rest of the crew clapped for exactly tens seconds. “Luke, how was your day?” Mike asked. “Well it is Dependence Day and I…” He threw his right arm into a bicep flex, the bulbous muscle straining the sleeve of his stretch polo. And out of frame of the camera, he grope the hard cock angled towards his hip. “...had a great one.” “Good to hear Luke and thank you for joining our team. Now how about the weather?” “Ah yes,” Lucas went on to describe what to expect that week. He was received well by the audience. His perfectly styled platinum blonde hair and killer smiled became widely recognized by the end of the week. His warm voice and demeanor made everyone feel like he was just one of them. And of course no one could take their eyes off his wide back as he turned to point at the map and the occasional shot of his pert ass barely held back by his slacks made it into some of the ‘tabloids.’ Meanwhile back at their desks, Mike and Farrah were pleasuring themselves, looking at Luke in his tailored clothes. Luke would return the gesture when his segment was over. Once the whole show was coming to a close, the hot cast of NewsSpeak came together for a nightly send off. “Thank you for watching NewsSpeak,” Farrah said. “Where the news speaks to you,” Mike continued. “And a good finish to your Dependence Day. Remember…” The whole cast then joined in, “OUR future depends on YOU.”

Hello yall! First time I post a story here I believe! For Halloween, this year, I've been working on making a transformation/growth-mystery story (based on the murder-mystery genre) and thought I could post it here if some of yall are into that! This series will have show multiple takes on masculinization, mostly about making huge, beefy and muscled bearish guys. If that's your thing and you like some story plot around the meat, here's something for you! I think I will add the next chapters on this thread, so you won't have to look around the forums for the previous instalment if needed. Without further ado, here's the prologue to the story! ***Disclaimer: the prologue does not contain sex scenes or physical changes yet, but serves as an introduction to the ten characters and to set the story context. Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. At 10 PM, lights shut off, phones fry up, game starts and none can leave. What’s more, it seems there is one imposter among them. Can they make it out until morning? What is this “game” all about anyway? ~ One of Us ~ Prologue ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:00 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The full moon forecasted on Halloween, a Saturday, promised a memorable night… if it was not for the whole pandemic thing. Halloween couldn’t just be cancelled. There could have been a tornado or an earthquake and the festivities would have still happened. Who cared for a stupid invisible virus! It was a mild evening by the Wrights’ house on the outskirts of Austin Town. Dimitri, a tall twenty-year-old who lifted weights daily had invited a couple of buddies for Halloween. He didn’t care for the pandemic and had the mansion by himself since his parents were out of town — he forgot exactly where. But all he cared for, in the moment, was throwing the party with his friends. He put on a cowboy hat, a checkered vest and a pair of faded jeans to look the part. The only boots he found around his home were his father’s 13s, which felt tight on the sides for his big boy ones. After all, he was two inches taller than his six-foot dad. The mansion hall was grandiose, looking as if it came from a movie or catalogue. A big staircase sculpted into rich oak wood crept the left wall of the hall and led to the upper rooms. On the right wall, a more discreet yet still impressive staircase led down to the basement, where the theatre room and the home bar would receive the guests later during the night. Next to the last staircase, wide double doors opened on a spacious living room. A fireplace took place on the left wall, right next to a sturdy door, and under a big plasma TV. Two long couches surrounded a glass table at the centre of the room, onto which half a dozen big bowls were filled with candies and chips. Against the farther wall, a tennis table had been set up by the garage door, onto which red plastic cups had been piled. Right next to the table, Dimitri’s best friend Asher was sitting on a stool with a beer can in hand. The 5′9″ man did not wait for other guests to show up before cracking up a beer and taking a handful of chips. He was dressed up in camo clothes and a war helmet — which consisted of a grotesquely painted bicycle helmet. The man scrolled through the song playlist in his phone, plugged into the speakers, hanging in the high corners of the room. He had created a selection of spooky and Halloween-themed song to play, but had somehow managed to either lose or erase it. To his feet under the table, Dimitri had a cooler which contained the few six-packs of beers he’s brought along for the night — probably the only six-pack thing about the bulky guy. Whereas Asher did not have abdominals to show, the bearded redhead had his own share of strength. Asher was telling his friend the latest conquest he’s had when a loud booming car entered the driveway. The two men looked through the wide windows of the living room, noticing how more of the guests arrived. Two more men and their girlfriends walked out of the car. The two girls were the first to get out, a short yet curvy dirty blond and a tall svelte latina with jet black hair. A short man on the passenger side joined the girl of similar height while the driver, a giant although quite lanky young man, turned the ignition off and joined with the crew. “Yo! Is that the double Js!” Asher called out through the window with a tipsy laugh, before following the host back in the hall to greet the guests. “In the flesh and the hair!” The taller man — Sebastian Joseph — replied with a wide grin over his stubbly face, ruffling his head full of shaggy chestnut hair for effect. The other shorter guy — Theodore James — walked with a crate full of beers, letting out an enthusiastic “got the booze” to the host. Albeit not dressed in their costumes yet, the quartet had a few bags with them, giving the impression they would change once inside. “Need help with something, boys?” The raven-haired girl asked with a giggle. “I do, Mathy, but I doubt your ‘tall-boi’ here would agree to share ya with me.” Asher chuckled before receiving a playful blow from giga-Seb on the shoulder. The girls jiggled between each other at the display of rough masculinity between the guys. Theo made himself silent as he brought the beer and his backpack inside. “Perhaps Theo might be more compliant on the deal with Jenny, though.” The womanizer grinned as he sized up the short blond. “Don’t you dare touching my girl, bro!” Theodore shouted from the inside. “Bro, just keep your dick in your pants.” Dimitri slapped his best friend teasingly on the back as he was taking a sip of beer, resulting in him spitting some down. “Dude, bro! Don’t do that! You can’t waste that shit!” Asher dramatized as booze also leaked into his beard and camo vest. In the middle of laughs, the short girl asked if there was a room where they could get changed. “Yeah, there’s a bathroom in the corridor behind the stairs.” Dimitri pointed at the staircase. “First door to your left, girls.” “Need some assistance, girls?” Asher joked again. “We’ll be fine, dickhead.” Jenny rolled her eyes, although still amused. “Come on, Mathilda.” “You’ll see, boys. Once we’ll be out, you’ll be the ones asking for our help!” The latina giggled, winking at them before following her bossy little friend. “I’ll be waiting for that!” Asher exclaimed, grabbing his crotch for emphasis. “Dude, have you gotten laid recently?” Sebastian elbowed the bulky womanizer. “I did, but that pandemic thing right now is really killing my strike. Can’t believe there’s so many scared pussies around. It’s terrifying for the male race, dude.” “Unless you’re a fag, bro!” Sebastian chuckled. “Aww, fuck off, dude!” Asher smirked before finishing his beer. “Hmm… let me get myself another one. Or just come in and get one yourself.” The three guys went into the living room, where Theodore was missing. “Theo? Buddy? Where’re you at?” Dimitri called the little guy. “I think he went for the kitchen.” Sebastian said, pulling a furry toque from the bag in his hands. “Alright, I’m gonna check on him if he needs anything.” Dimitri left his two friends going in the living room and went for the double doors leading to the left of the hall. He entered a large dining room with a long table that could welcome a dozen people to eat. He remembered how his mother, a judge in the federal court, used to make parties with her colleagues years ago. The expanse of the furniture in the room proved to be useful when his brother or himself invited friends over. The host walked past a second fireplace in the dining room until he reached a broad door leading into the kitchen. Right by the counter, Theodore was looking as if he was texting someone. “Hey, dude, what are you doing?” Theo startled at the question, not realizing someone had walked in on him. He turned around with a blush on his face and a nervous laugh. “Hey! I… didn’t hear you walking in.” “Bro… I know this face! Who were you talking to?” Dimitri asked with a coy grin, lowering his voice. “No one!” Theo brushed off, storing his phone back into his pocket and proceeding to store some food and booze in the fridge for later tonight. “Your call, dude!” Dimitri lifted his hands in acceptance. “C’mon and get your ass in the room with the boys! Let’s get this party going!” Right on cue, Asher’s spooky music started blowing through the speakers of the living room. As they joined Asher and Seb, the two men were just starting a beer pong game. Seb had put on the toque on his head and a plaid jacket on top of his now naked chest. The lanky giant had a few sparse chest hair and a meagre treasure trail, but little to no definition whatsoever. To complement the look, he even had an axe which he let by the couch for the moment. “Hope you don’t mind the view, guys!” Sebastian mocked by faking a striptease. “You’re such a dork, Seb!” Theo guffawed at the ridicule of his friend. “Hey, not my fault if no one can resist me! Remember that gay dude in High School, guys?” “That was fucking hilarious!” The short guy laughed at the memory. “SUP, BITCHES!” A voice echoed from the hall. The crew turned around and greeted with enthusiasm the arrival of a new party member. Already wearing his costume, Wesley entered the place like he owned it. The man was wearing old ratty and torn clothes as well as a puffy hat. His face looked even paler than usual and large dark circles surrounded his eyes as if he hadn’t slept in ages. “What are you dressed as, my old Wes?” Sebastian asked with a toothy grin, welcoming him with an arm around the shoulders. “A tramp?” “Funny one, Seb! Nah, I’m more like an undead or zombie kinda thing. Or a Frankenstein, whatever.” “Actually, Frankenstein is the scientist and not the monster.” Theodore intervened. “I doubt you meant the—…” “Ahh shut up, nerd. You know who I’m talkin’ about.” Wes spited in annoyance. “Hey, play cool, guys.” Dimitri chuckled. “Say, how about we play some beer pong?” “Well, I think I’m gonna take a shit while you’re debating what you’re gonna do.” Asher said. “That’s fucking nasty, dude!” Seb grimaced and chuckled at the same time. “Guess you’ll have to take the downstairs one, dude. The bitches are taking their sweet fucking time here.” Dimitri said, just loud enough so that the girls in question could hear his comment. “Tie a knot with your dicks if you can’t wait, fuckers!” They heard back from the bathroom, probably from Jennifer. “Are we having some single ladies tonight?” Wes asked with a devious grin plastered on his face, idly rubbing his crotch. “Apparently not, bro.” Asher sympathized with a shoulder pat as he walked past him. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:30 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ It was pretty annoying how, despite the good insulation of the house, Larry could still hear the noise of his big brother’s party upstairs. With the pandemic stuff going on, he would have thought he could just spend a nice calming night playing videogames just as he always does. Oh well. The six-foot eighteen years old stretched into his gaming chair, dropping his Xbox controller on his lap. While he used to be a regular gym goer, the pandemic had benefited him and his brother with buying gym equipment. Well, it was their parents who actually paid, but that was beside the point. Between gaming and working out, Larry had grown a more athletic shape without even needing to leave the house. Sure, he wanted to eventually achieve thick proportions like Dimitri, who could almost pass for a bodybuilder now, but he believed he’d get there sooner or later. “Yo! Lar!” A voice boomed into the room as the door barged opened. The young man jumped with surprise at the sudden outburst. He turned around, mostly nude except from an old stained pair of boxer shorts covering his junk. There, in the entrance, stood Asher, booze in hand, laughing. “Phew! Glad I didn’t barge into you whacking off again!” The trickster exclaimed. “Get the fuck out!” Larry snapped, beet red. Larry grabbed onto the first object he didn’t value much — an empty beer can — and threw it at his brother’s friend, who closed the door just in time. The gamer heard the man step away, still laughing. His heartbeat was still high, but Larry was calming down. He turned back to his station and tried changing games, only to remember his account had been suspended from Fortdey. “Guess I’ll just play some Olah Reach.” The teen shrugged, scratching at the rough stubble he had not shaved in days. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:45 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ “How do I look?” Mathilda asked to her friend as she applied the makeup. “You’re looking like a queen.” Jennifer complimented, finally stepping and showing her the result. The Latina beamed with joy at her display in the mirror. She looked just like Cleopatra. As for her shorter pal, she had disguised herself with a little white dress and brought her hair into a green flowery bulb on top of her head. Pink heels, transparent wings and a rooty wand complemented her appearance as a forest fairy. “Ready to show off to the boys?” Jennifer enticed. “You bet your ass, girl!” “Let’s get a round of salute!” “Heeeere we coooome!” Mathilda announced to the guys as they walked out into the lobby. Crossing the hall into the living room, the chicks were greeted with a series of wolf whistles and acclamations. Since the moment they entered the bathroom, a few more guests had joined the party. In addition to Wes, two more men had arrived. One of them was Braxton, an ex-neighbour of Dimitri, who moved before High School. Tall and wide-shouldered, he was almost matching Dimitri’s body builder size at about 250 pounds. Member of the football team back then, and again in college, Braxton had decided against all originality to disguise himself as a footballer for Halloween. “Talk about original, huh, Brax?” Jennifer snarked. “That’s because you’ve not seen anything yet, little girl.” He chuckled, removing his helmet. Right under the headwear, the sportsman had apparently covered his face in makeup to look like some werewolf. He had even added pointy ears and fake fangs to complement the disguise. “Wow! I must say I’m surprised you actually put some effort in your costume.” Mathilda nodded. “Hmm, yeah, I agree.” Her friend approved. “Now, does any of you wants to play with the big wolf on campus? Grrrr!” The jock joked as he acted the part. “Only if you want me to turn you into a cute puppy!” Jennifer said with a smile, raising her wand to playfully poke the footballer’s nose. “Oh! Turn him into a cat! It would look great with my costume!” The Cleopatra giggled along. “You girls are helpless!” The last guest spoke, disguised as Captain America. With his blond hair and chiselled jaw, devoid of any, the man actually looked like the Steve Rogers from the Marvel comics. Albeit a little shorter than the canon superhero, the second jock was still taller than average at 5′11″ and he depicted a stature that testified countless hours dedicated to the gym. “Victor! It’s been so long since I last saw you!” The short fairy exclaimed. “Victor?! Damn, dude, what are you on?! Tell me that’s part of the costume!” Mathilda gasped, putting a hand on her chest as she observed the massive bulk threatening the sleeves to tear. “That’s all me, ladies!” Victor laughed with his loud rich voice, flexing a bicep for evidence. The girls could almost hear in their head the seams about to rip as he tensed the enormous arm, unfortunately inaudible through the booming music. “I’ve been hitting the gym pretty hard, you see, babes?” “You can show off all you want, bro, but you ain’t got nothing on these guns!” Braxton chimed in, pushing his longtime friend aside to flex. “At least I’ve still got abs, bro!” Victor scoffed at him by shaking the soft midsection. “Put your faggy hands away, bro! It’s padding for the field!” “Sure, bro. Sure. Just be careful so that I don’t mistake you for a bear next time we go hunting, bro!” The two teasing jocks gave each other a few hits before erupting with laughter. However, when they turned around to see the girls, they had since long left them to their silly talk. They had joined in with Dimitri to play beer pong — their boyfriends nowhere to be found. The two meatheads exchanged a wolfish grin and went after the two women, intent on playing a few drinking ones with them. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 9:15 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Settled in the study, Sebastian and Wesley had been smoking and relaxing aside from the main events of the party, taking some time to catch up. Ever since Wesley has moved district with his parents as a teen, the two of them hadn’t seen each other as much as they used to in elementary school. They ended growing up in quite different neighbours. While Sebastian had lived in a middle-class environment, Wesley had been subjected to a rather lower one. Sebastian never really knew why Wes’s folks relocated there, but suspected they might have struggled financially. The roughness of these new surroundings perhaps contributed to Wes becoming reckless and carefree in the last couple weeks, such as starting taking and exchanging drugs and booze. Nonetheless, he was still Sebastian’s old friend and the tall lad just simply couldn’t forget the strong bond they’ve built up many years ago. The two men were chilling peacefully when the door to the study opened by Theodore, dressed as a wizard with a blue robe and hat. The short pal had put on a ridiculous fake white beard, but had it off in his hands, the material itching him after a while. Even if he wasn’t fond of having his glasses daily — usually opting for contacts — Theo had decided to put on the nerdy eyewear his parents shamefully bought him a couple months ago, before the pandemic happened. “There you are, guys!” Theo blurted out. “We were looking for you everywhere! Well, technically, I was the one who… whatever. Anyway, what are you doing here?” “Whether you in or out, just close the damn door!” Wes grumbled. Theo blushed red and shut it after stepping inside. Already, the strong aroma of weed hit his nose. The smell didn’t disgust him, but he couldn’t help being rational about it. “Guys, you know that thing fries your brain cells, right?” “Doesn’t take any to say you’re an annoying little twat.” The drug addict chimed. “Hey, hey…” Seb spoke before the tension arose — he pulled the handmade fag from his mouth and offered it to his standing pal by the door. “Take it and sit down with us, bro.” Imitating an obedient puppy, Theo bowed his head down slightly in submission and listened to Seb’s command like an order. After Theo sat and brought the joint to his lips, taking a puff. Wesley glared at his childhood friend, unhappy with Seb’s decision to hand out his weed stash to anyone. “There, buddy. Chill a bit with us, alright, pal?” Seb smirked as he rolled himself another fag on the old walnut desk. “Dude! Don’t you go giving my stuff to everyone here tonight, bro!” Wesley vocalized. “Calm down, Wes. That’s my little buddy Theo and I love him to death! No homo, tho, bro!” Seb chuckled as he lighted the new cig. “You’re so gay, dude.” Theo rolled his eyes. “Good thing Dimi’s a cowboy tonight.” Wesley added, setting back in the leather chair behind the computer desk. “If we’ve got a fag slipping in, that gun might have some use.” “Dude, that’s not a bit radical?” Theo frowned. “Don’t get me wrong — I don’t approve of their lifestyle choice, but we kinda need these guys in society too.” Wesley gave him a dark eye. He aggressively took his beer can on the expansive desk. “Name me one thing this garbage is good for.” He spitted out of spite. “Well… I kinda need someone to make my coffee at McDonald’s.” Theo sniggered. “And that means more girls for us.” The scorn on the drug addict’s face shifted into a scary smile as he burst into laughter. “Dude! Seb, is that the Theo guy you talked about?” “In the flesh!” Sebastian gestured like a show master. “I guess you were right. Even nerds can be funny sometimes. Maybe there’s hope for the male race after all!” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 9:45 PM ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ A party wouldn’t just be one without playing flip-the-cup. Braxton and Victor had both removed their headwear to facilitate the downing of their beer cups against the two girls with whom the competed. Mathilda now used her majestic faux-golden staff more like a cane rather than an artifact for her costume — she barely could stand anymore. Jennifer, on the other hand, had better alcohol retention, but she kept jiggling and spilling beer on the sticky table and floor. The hair she had earlier shaped into a beautiful flower bulb had lost it dynamism and now looked like a greenish muffin top. While the girls were winning another round against the jocks, Asher and Dimitri just arrived on the first floor, having dragged up a foosball table from the home bar downstairs. The guys walked across the hall into the living room where the heart of the party was beating full mast. “Foosball time!” Dimitri and Asher shouted in chorus before bursting into laughter like a buffoon duo. The call was hyping the guests enough that even the smoking trio in the study left their cave to join in the fun. The games started as teams of two, until Mathilda had the brightest idea in the world and everyone held on to only one rotator, making sides of four instead. It was crowded and people kept bickering and shoving each other out of the way, but it provided a lot of fun nonetheless. As a good host, Dimitri gave his place to his eight guests until Wesley grew bored with the game and lie back on one of the couches. Mathilda was questioning herself about her idea when a repetitive soft tug in her hair starting annoying her. She thought her hair had tangled into her costume, but when she turned around, she met with a white ghostly face screaming at her. Her shriek made everyone look for her and begin to laugh as the Latina slipped on the wet floor and fell on her ass. Right behind her stood a tall person dressed in robes as dark as night, with the mask of Ghostface, holding in a knife in its hand. The figure was soon grabbed into a headlock by Dimitri, then Braxton, the three of them slipping on the ground as well. The two brutes had the stalker under control until they also heard the laughs coming from underneath the costume. “You should have seen her face!” The voice guffawed. “Larry? What the fuck, bro!” Dimitri exclaimed in shock, but soon after joined in the laugh. The two men on top of him moved and the host took his little brother’s hand to help him back up. Mathilda, embarrassed to no end, snapped with anger, failing to stand by keeping on slipping on the beer-covered floor. “You’re such a creep!” She pestered at him, red with humiliation. Jennifer tried pulling her back up via the Egyptian staff — while her boyfriend was laughing out loud — but the two girls ended falling on top of each other. “Jenny — ouch! Seb — DO SOMETHING! You, fucker! I’m gonna kill you! I’m gonna kill you ALL! All of you!” “Alright, alright.” Sebastian complied, walking to help his lover up. “That was a good one, bro!” Dimitri approved, giving Larry a brotherly slap on the back. “Though you should run away while you can!” “I was just coming to get a few snacks before my raid.” Larry pulled his mask off, beaming a content smile. “Well, you—…” Lights went off abruptly. Music faded into nothingness. Total darkness invaded the space. The surprised cries and exclamations were absorbed into the thick void surrounding the party members. Dimitri tried to bring back the attention to him when, out of a sudden, the fireplace lightened by itself, diffusing a dimmed orange hue to the vast living room. “What the fuck is going on?!” Dimitri blurted out in confusion. “HELLO.” A distorted voice echoed from the corners of the room and from within each present individual. The first one to take his phone out was Theo, who attempted to use its flashlight. Only then did he realize his screen looked glitched out — the alien sound came from its small speakers. “What… guys! My phone’s bugged!” “Fucking hell?! Mine too!” Braxton added before the distorted voice spoke again. “Tonight is not like any others. The ten of you gathered here is no mere coincidence. Each of you, to an extent depicted examples of homophobic bigotry against people, which lead to the self-destruction and suffering of poor, weaker-minded individuals.” “Where the fuck are you?” Seb asked aloud, taking in his hands the axe he’s left by the couch earlier. “Show yourself!” The voice continued: “Braxton Bellman — your jealousy against Richard Biggs making the football team only fuelled your homophobic bigotry to kick him out. But the school wouldn’t let him out because he was the best player. So, you made sure to ‘accidentally’ have his leg broken so that he couldn’t play on the team anymore. Did that bitter win in your hollow head made up for all the further matches your team lost? Victor Fortune — whilst you confidently say you are a handsome fuck machine, you had often pushed back the advances of numerous people because of their skin colour or orientation. You never miss a chance to proudly display your confederation flag to show much of a white suprematist you are. You used your straight white cis male privileges to influence many peers as the representative student in school, disrespecting whoever didn’t share the same traits as yours. Theodore James — you do not exert physical violence to assert your intolerance, but you rather attack psychologically your victims. The shameful names and stereotypes you call them instead of the proper ones make them all the more vulnerable to others who would act brutally. Sebastian Joseph — in any room you go, you attract anyone’s eyes. You are the tall, charismatic, person any man or woman would love to spend a good time with. However, this handsome shell of yours hides a dark soul. In pure malice, you used your good looks to flirt with Henri Thompson, just to play him out as a whole joke in front of the school. That man still is afraid to date anyone today. Mathilda Lopez — instead of sympathizing with your ex-boyfriend Greg when he confided you with his bisexuality, you acted like the worst bitch ever. Not only you broke up with him, but you leaked multiple personal pics of him on social media, shaming him for his sexual orientation as well, resulting in having him brutalized and sent to the ER. He is still in the coma to this day. Wesley Peterson — you are a dropout and a thug who doesn’t give a damn about anyone other than himself. You vandalized Oliver McClay’s car and locker with graffiti in High School, showing the world that he was homosexual. Know that Oliver McClay took his own life a month after changing school. Asher Ship — your homophobic bigotry against your younger brother Ken has led him into clinical depression. This led him to grow overweight and develop paranoia. He even tried to take his own life numerous times, almost succeeding more than once. It’s a miracle of sorts if he is still alive today. Jennifer Taylor — nobody can confide you anything. When Roger Mayer shared you his biggest secret that he was a homosexual, you betrayed him and told others. No longer a mystery, Roger’s parents eventually heard about it, making his life as miserable at home as he’s had it at school. Say, when was the last time you talked with Roger? Were you even his friend? Dimitri Wright — host of the night, you clearly selected your guests carefully. Your fingers probably don’t make up for the number of wedgies you’ve given those homosexuals and intellectuals in school. You’re a leader, but you used your diplomatic gifts to bully others rather than implementing justice. Perhaps it’s time to turn the tables? Finally, Larry Wright — just like your brother Dimitri, you have deeply rooted homophobia. If you come across a gay guy in your Fortdey servers, you don’t hesitate to shame and tag them, taking mischievous pleasure in bashing and blackmailing them. Sucks when the servers suspend your account for inappropriate actions, does it?” A hard-felt silence weighed on the ten young adults, to which Wes blurted out: “So fuckin’ what?!” before being hushed at. “Now that your facets are displayed on the table, let’s play a little game, shall we? If you can make it intact by six in the morning, I will let you go. Oh, but we can’t allow cheater, don’t we? No one can leave the house grounds. No electricity, no data. Cheating or sleeping through the night will immediately result in a person losing. Also, let’s spice things up a bit. Anyone who loses can make others lose as well. Among the ten of you, there is one who knows what’s going on — an imposter of sorts. Will you find who fakes this out? Finding it out might make you win earlier than sunrise, but a wrong answer will result in another loss. Good luck.” The speakers shut, and so did all their phones — batteries fried up.

Hola, esta es mi primer historia aquí; me inspiré en un video que vi en YouTube; así que si hay similitudes es por eso. También quisiera aportar algo a la comunidad en español que adoran los músculos y el muscle growth. Capítulo uno Un día viernes, finales de primavera e inicio de verano. Yo soy Henrry un científico que se dedica a desarrollar nuevas formas de crecimiento en seres vivos, aunque solo se pueda probar en plantas. Vivo en los suburbios con mi novio, Ben; él es un maestro de parvulario, le encanta cocinar y comer pastelillos, y sí, es obeso. Mi cuerpo es uno más saludable que el de él, soy más alto y soy el activo de la relación; él es un poco más bajo y más gordo que yo, pero aún así lo amo, es mi osito Teddie y el es muy tierno conmigo y todos los niños lo aman, lo conocen como el profesor Teddie o profesor osito, muy tierno la verdad. Ben siempre intenta hacerme feliz cocinando ricas comidas; aunque a veces suelen pasarse un poco de calorías; es por eso que el tiene "un poco" de sobrepeso, yo en cambio tengo un buen cuerpo, delgado y de 1.77, cuido mi dieta un poco más y como menos que él ya que no tendría el corazón para despreciar su comida. En serio lo amo; pero hay algo que me hace querer cambiar; él se estaba poniendo un poco más obeso, lo cuál era normal con su dieta; pero vi un video sobre un muchacho que se veía como Ben y terminó viéndose como una morsa gracias a que nunca cambió su dieta e incluso no podía levantarse de su cama, tenía miedo de que esto le pasara a mi osito, además veía cómo las parejas solían salir a ejercitarse y tenían cuerpos saludables, realmente quería que Ben y yo hiciéramos eso; además que se acercaba la reunión de ex alumnos de preparatoria y varios de mis ex novios y amigos estarán allí y aunque lo ame, muchas personas hablarán de su físico... Ese mismo día en la noche decidí preguntarle si podría dejar de poner demasiadas especias y hacer otra cosa diferente para comer. -Oye, amor. ¿Qué te parece si haces otra cosa que comer? Hemos comido mucho filete y ya estoy aburrido. -Eh? Pero ya casi está todo listo... *decía con su dulce voz* -Sí, pero no sé quiero probar algo diferente a lo que cocinas... -¿No te gusta mi comida? *preguntaba decepcionadamente* -Sí, me gusta pero no sé, quizá algo un poco más saludable, quizá. -Pues... Es que ya preparé todo y no sé qué hacer... -Agh, sabes qué? Vamos a comer (No podía decirle que no, es tan tierno y fue mi culpa por no haberle dicho antes; aunque en el fondo no me sentía a gusto ya que sólo hacía que comiera menos sano) -¡Está bien, a comer! Lo hice con mucho cariño para ti, como todas mis comidas la verdad, já. -Sí, jejé... Decidimos ir a ver televisión un rato, estábamos abrazados y justo pasaron un comercial sobre un gimnasio nuevo. -Oye, mira un gimnasio, ¿interesante, no? -Sí, si tú lo dices... -Vaya, mira sus cuerpos delgados y tonificados, es impresionante. -Hmmp... -Ah, y mira como se divierten usando las máquinas, ¡eso si que es una vida en movimiento! El comercial terminó y Ben me veía un poco descorcentado y decepcionado al mismo tiempo. -Oye, una pregunta... ¿Te gustan más ellos que yo? -Qué? N-no... Solo me parecía interesante. -Pero decías lo bien que se veían y yo pienso que quizás a ti no te gusta como soy... -No, para nada, solo me parecía interesante como eran capaces para moverse así y tener la energía para eso; tú eres perfecto así como estás, eres lo mejor que me ha pasado en la vida, así con tus muchos kilos...estás...bien... -En serio? G-gracias, te amo Henrry. Toma, te compré un pastelillo, es de mi pastelería favorita, fui a comer hoy allí. -Gracias... Así que fuiste allí otra vez, eh? -Sí, me encantan sus pasteles. -He de admitir que también a mi, pero me gustan muchos más los que haces tú. -Ah, sí. Toma, tu pastelillo que te hice esta tarde, olvidé que también te hice uno. -¡Gracias! La verdad no puedo resistirme a sus pastelillos, son tan deliciosos y siempre me recibe con uno y un regalo demás, en serio se nota que me ama, y aunque todos los días me coma un pastelillo, siempre bajo esas calorías cuando corro en las mañanas; hablando de correr; sí, he intentado que se una a mi pero no quiere ir, le da un poco de vergüenza ya que se cansaría más rápido que yo, y no puedo obligarlo... El siguiente día, un nuevo científico llega a la ciudad y se une a los laboratorios donde yo trabajo. Él era conocido por haber hecho investigaciones sobre los cambios del cuerpo humano y sus diferentes tipos, él tenía un cuerpo parecido al mío, solo que con 2cm menos de estatura. Me acerqué a él para saludarlo ya que su trabajo me parecía muy interesante. -Hola, Dr. Magnus, quiero decirle que amo su trabajo e investigaciones. -Hola, tú debes ser el Dr. Henrry, he oído mucho de ti, creo que tú trabajo será muy útil para lo que tengo en mente. -¡Vaya! Eso es genial, estaré dispuesto a lo que sea, con tal de trabajar con usted. -Me alegro mucho. Ven a mi laboratorio luego de la reunión de bienvenida por favor. -Ahí estaré. -Ah! Y por favor no le digas a nadie que te cité. Estaba emocionado, esto podría darme un gran reconocimiento. Me pregunto qué querrá hablar conmigo... Llegué lo más rápido que pude al nuevo laboratorio del Dr. Magnus, era un laboratorio enorme y tenía un gran tanque de agua, enorme en realidad, al parecer él lo había mandado a hacer; quizá haría experimentaciones con el agua y eso. -Ya estoy aquí Dr. -Muy bien, es hora de que hablemos de un proyecto que tengo en mente; pero primero que nada he de decir que he leído tu trabajo y me alegra que hayas tenido buenos resultados. -¡Sí, muchas gracias! Estuve trabajando como loco, aunque es una pena que solo funcione en plantas, esto beneficiará mucho al mundo, espero probar esto en otros seres vivos como peces u otros animales para saciar la producción de comida en el mundo. Para el que no sepa, mi trabajo fue sobre el crecimiento acelerado de plantas y su beneficio para la agricultura; fue exitoso y me parece genial que le haya gustado al Dr. Magnus. -Sí Henrry, espero que funcione en animales; pero ¿y en humanos? -Podría también, pero eso es arriesgarse mucho. -Pues para eso estoy yo, y es por eso que te he traído hasta acá para que trabajemos juntos en esto. -¿y qué es? -Pues verás, existen diferentes tipos de cuerpos humanos; pero ¿Qué tal si todos tuvieran un cuerpo delgado? Sería beneficioso para evitar los casos de diabetes, hipertensión, etc. -A qué se refiere? -Me refiero a que con tu método de aceleración de crecimiento, ¡podríamos acelerar la pérdida de peso en muchos seres humanos! -Vaya... Eso suena realmente bien. -¡Sí! Pero el problema es que no me dieron el permiso de llevarlo a cabo, ya que no les parece bien experimentar en humanos y blah blah blah. Por eso quiero que no le digas a nadie, ser nuestro secreto... -¡Pero eso sería ilegal y para nada ético!.. No lo sé. -A ver, tu experimento fue un éxito y yo he investigado mucho y me he preparado para esto durante toda mi vida; creo que seriamos capaces de llevarlo a cabo y ser exitosos. Además te pagaría muy bien, eh. -Mmm... -Vamos, ¿no quieres arriesgarte y salir victorioso? O prefieres estar conforme y no volver a tener otro éxito... Recuerda que yo pondré la cara por este experimento si algo sale mal, aunque lo dudo mucho; cómo dije me he leído y probado tus experimentos y he estudiado mucho, esto sería el experimento del siglo. -Yo... mmm... Acepto.... -¡Eso es! Me alegra que aceptaras, verás que no te decepcionaré. -Eso espero. Veía como el Dr. Magnus sonreía confiado, la verdad me hacía sentir un poco mejor, es decir, por algo es uno de los científicos más exitosos del siglo. Llegué a casa a las 2:00pm, Ben ya se encontraba dentro ya que hoy no trabajaba. -Hola... -¡Hola!... ¿Estás bien? Te noto algo triste. -No, solo estoy pensativo... Es algo de un experimento importante en los laboratorios y tengo que trabajar mucho. -Oh, bueno, espero que te vaya bien *Se dirijió y dio un beso a Henrry* Te compré algo, espero que te anime. *saca una camiseta para Henrry* Recuerdo que me dijiste que te gustó una camisa y te la compré. -¡Vaya! Gracias amor. *Le da un beso en la frente a Ben* eres el mejor... Eres tan tierno y dulce... -Gracias, jé... Me compré una yo también, aunque me queda algo apretada...y eso que es grande... -Que lindo, jé (Recuerdo que el Dr. Magnus dijo que este experimento volverá a las personas obesas delgadas y les quitara muchos problemas de encima, quisiera ayudar a Ben, en serio...) Oye, ¿tienes tiempo para salir esta noche? -Sip, ¿vamos a salir a comer? O ¿a dónde? -Te gustaría ir al laboratorio conmigo? Me gustaría que fueras, es algo importante... -¿Hay algo importante? Sí es así voy, no quiero decepcionarte... -No, no es demasiado importante, solo quiero que me ayudes con algo, eso es todo. -Pero yo no sé sobre ciencia y eso, no sé en qué podría ayudar... -No te preocupes, irás para ver algo impresionante que he preparado, será fantástico. -E-está bien, iré para ver, me pregunto que será, aunque seguro que es impresionante como todo lo demás que hace *Se dirije a darle un abrazo a Henrry* sabes que te apoyaré en todo. -Gracias, eres muy especial para mi, te amo... (no sé si deba, pero es por su bien) Me dirijí hacia mi habitación para llamar al Dr. Magnus. -Hola? Dr. Magnus creo que tengo al candidato indicado para este experimento. -En serio!? Genial! ¿Quién es? ¿Podrías enviarme una foto? -Es mi novio Ben, es un chico obeso y es perfecto para el experimento... (En serio iba a hacerle esto?) -Vaya, si que es lindo pero veo que lleva un camino hacia la obesidad mórbida, uyuyuy. -En serio!? Usted cree? -La verdad sí, pero no te preocupes, con este experimento todos sus problemas se acabarán y estarás feliz con tu novio, quien sabe quizá hasta sea favorable para cuando realizas relaciones sexuales con él. -La verdad, es un poco difícil tener relaciones sexuales con Ben, no lo puedo levantar al momento de penetración, no siquiera puedo probar muchas otras posiciones ya que suele cansarse rápido por su peso, y hay tanto que quisiera probar... -(Por qué me dice eso?) Sí, es una pena; ya verás que con esto tendrás relaciones como si estuvieras en una escena porno con el mejor pasivo del mundo, jé... -Sí, no puedo esperar y verlo más saludable y más lindo de lo que ya es. -Yo sé que no Henrry, así que te espero a ti y a tu compañero para el experimento. -Ahí estaré. Adiós. -(Agh, realmente espero que salga bien... Hablar de porno me calentó demasiado, pensando en como disfrutaré con mi nuevo Ben, pequeño y delgado, siendo un power botton total... Pero no es tiempo para dejarse ir, tengo que preparar las cosas) Llego el momento esperado, me llevé a Ben a los laboratorios, en su mirada podía ver lo intrigado que estaba, y lo inocente que era; lo que iba a hacer va a cambiar su vida por completo, pero seguro que le hará bien y puede que su autoestima mejore un poco. Entramos al laboratorio lo más rápido y naturalmente que pudimos, dejé a Henrry fuera de el para que esperara a que prepare el experimento. -Hola Dr. El candidato está afuera esperando, hay que preparar las cosas. -Estupendo, todo está saliendo cómo debería *decía mientras veía a Ben sentado afuera por medio de la ventana* Se ve que necesita tu ayuda, a simple vista puedo decir que tiene una baja autoestima y es muy tímido, esto le ayudará a sentirse mejor. -Sí, la verdad se siente un poco incómodo con su cuerpo; cuando iba a la universidad algunos chicos se burlaban de él y aunque no era nada grave lo hacían sentir mal... Pero usted como sabe que tiene una baja autoestima? -A parte de científico también soy Psicólogo y se mucho sobre las personas con solo ver su comportamiento. -Oh, tiene sentido... ¿Y qué hacemos primero? -¿Trajiste todas tus sustancias? -Sí, incluso las que no usaremos, já, como la de crecimiento muscular y testosterona, y la de crecimiento de estatura. *Dice mientras las muestra y las pone sin percatarse en el escritorio de el doctor* -Perfecto, dame las que aceleran el cambio corporal y las que ayudan a quemar grasa. -Tome *Da las sustancias pedidas a el doctor* (Vaya, si que quiero ir al bañó, debería haber ido hace rato) -Okey, primero vierto las que yo traje a este enorme tanque, y luego las tuyas. *Dice mientras vierte sus propias sustancias para acelerar el metabolismo y el maximizador vitaminico, que brinda las vitaminas necesarias al cuerpo humano* -Mmng.... Por favor.... Tengo que ir al baño, Agh. *Dice mientras da varios saltitos* -JAJA, bien ve. Yo estaré aquí. -Gracias. *Sale corriendo hacia el baño* -Muy bien, vamos a verter las sustancias del Dr. Henry y listo.... *Ay, olvidé conectar la manguera para llenar el tanque con agua, lo saldré para que pase por la ventana y llegue hasta acá. -Uff, ya estoy aquí Dr. Magnus... Hmm parece que salió... Oh, no ha vertido las demás sustancias aún *Dice mientras observa las sustancias que se encontraban en la mesa y sin saberlo puso ahí* muy bien, las verteré yo y nos ahorramos tiempo. *Vertió las sustancias completamente y tiró los tubos a la basura* Oh, parece que el profesor está intentando meter la manguera por la ventana, le iré a ayudar. -Gracias Henrry, solo llenamos el tanque y terminamos. -De nada, al parecer esto tardará un poco... -Sí, hay que distraernos mientras se llena, calculo que será media hora para que lo haga por completo... Y bien? ¿Qué le dijiste al paciente? -No le he dicho para que venía, le dije que quería que viera algo conmigo, no creo que le guste que le diga que vengo a cambiar su cuerpo, además le dije ayer que él era perfecto, soy un mal novio... -Bueno, esto lo haces por su bien, así que no pasa nada. Además, imagínate el buen sexo que tendrías si Ben fuer delgado como esos que salen en los videos porno, haciendo diferente pocisiones más atrevidas y ser más flexible para abrirse; también podrías cargarlo y darle todo lo que tienes ahí abajo... Oír esas palabras hacían que mi verga se pusiera muy dura, estoy seguro que después de esto iré a probar el nuevo cuerpo de Ben y sé que me encantará; verlo pequeño, delgado y sano me hace muy feliz. No tendría que preocuparse por su obesidad y sus camisas le quedarían bien. -S-sí, no puedo esperar para ver al Nuevo Ben, Dr. Magnus. -Yo tampoco; además esto hará que tenga más confianza en sí mismo y estoy seguro que eso te hará feliz. -Sí, el merece ser feliz, es muy tierno y amable pero eso hace que muchas personas quieran aprovecharse de él, pero yo lo protegeré de eso, después de todo es y será mi pequeño osito, solo que más delgado. -Oh, mira el tanque ya se llenó. Trae a el candidato por favor. -Voy *Se dirijió a traer a Ben* Oye Ben, ya está todo listo entra. Ben yacía dormido con sus brazos cruzados encima de su barriga que estaba a punto de desaparecer, aunque él no lo sabía. Y aquí termina el primer capítulo, para no hacerlo tan largo, el segundo capítulo saldrá pronto, esperenlo y lo siento si cometo muchos errores o si voy muy lento, no soy muy bueno escribiendo; pero espero que les haya gustado.

Hello! I wanted to create a story that started where a lot of others leave off. Hope you enjoy. ============================================== "Keep your voices down. We're here. Intelligence doesn't know where this island came from or if there are titans here. Stay on your guard." Captain Levi Ackermann was the first off their vessel, alighting on the ruddy shore and eyeing their surroundings with intense suspicion. After him came Sasha Braus, smacking her lips as she nervously downed a hunk of biscuit. "I said shut up." Captain Levi cast her a cold glance and she popped the rest of the bread in her mouth. "Mmhm yeshir," she mumbled. The next off the boat was Eren Jaeger, bewildered eyes frowning at the uncanny landscape, and beside him was Armin Arlelt, the smartest of the group. Finally, Mikasa Ackermann followed up the rear, hands on her twin blades, ready for everything. Her body was a rope pulled taut. They were older now, these veteran members of the Scouting Regiment. A lot of time had passed since the Colossal Titan had first kicked in the wall but through many adventures, they'd stuck together. Together, they were a well-oiled machine. They'd killed many titans before, seemingly an unstoppable force. Of course they'd be chosen to investigate the mysterious island. "What kind of place is this?" Eren muttered. They took in the rounded island rising out of the murky, misty sea. It was hard to identify anything in the overcast gray of the hour. They couldn't make out where the shore bended on either side, but they had been told the island was estimated at a few kilometers long. Oddly, it's length was about the same as its width. Approximately, at least. "There are no trees," Armin whispered. "I can't see anything." "I hate it," Eren replied, "We could be ambushed. There's hiding places everywhere." "And look at this." Mikasa stepped in front of the group and swiped her foot across the ground. A light layer of sand and dirt and dust parted, baring a compacted earth the likes of which none of them had seen before. It looked perfectly solid and not at all porous, like some kind of solid golden-brown marble. A tight set of parallel grooves ran through the ground toward the interior of the island. "It's hard." Mikasa stamped her foot and got nothing but an ache in her bones. "Like metal." "Whoa! Very hard!" Sasha bent at the waist and poked at the ground, unable to even make the smallest dent in the banded, stone-like layer. The Captain reminded them: "It doesn't matter what it is. You have a job to do, I suggest you do it. We'll split into two camps." He pointed at each of them. "Mikasa. Eren. You take the shoreline south. Sasha, Armin, and myself will follow it north. We'll rendezvous on the other side of the island. Do not explore the interior of the island unless absolutely necessary. There could be lesser titans hiding in caves. Take turns keeping watch." His green cape waved as he turned and began his march up the shore. Sasha and Armin had no choice but to follow. Armin glanced back and waved at Eren. When Eren turned around, his adoptive sister was already headed down the shore. "You coming?" Mikasa said to Eren when he caught up with her. "Like you'd just leave me behind," he retorted. "...What do you think that smell is?" "I don't know. It's not unpleasant, but it is unusual." Eren looked behind them, the boat was already almost gone in the mist where they'd left it. If it even was a mist. It felt thicker than a mist or ocean spray, than even a regular fog, and it smelled sweet with just a hint of sourness to it. Not so much that something had gone stale but that something had remained here for a long time. Eren inhaled deeply and let out a long, slow breath. "What, you like it?" Mikasa looked at him. "I don't know," Eren responded, "It kind of makes me..." "...hungry," Sasha complained under her breath, "sooo hungry. Why am I so hungry?" Besides for her bellyaching, she and Armin and Levi marched on in relative silence, keeping up a good pace. The Captain had reminded them that there was a lot of ground to cover. Armin kept glancing back over his shoulder. Eren and Mikasa were long gone. Nothing but that oppressing fog. "What is it, Armin?" Levi said. "Nothing, Captain." A pregnant pause. "Ok it's just, I'm a little confused about what I'm supposed to be doing right now. If Intelligence needed somebody to go for a hike, then any able-bodied scout would do. I was told to secure specimens of local flora and fauna for study." "And?" "And look around. We haven't sighted a single tree. That in itself isn't wholly remarkable," Armin said, "but then, I haven't seen a single fern or blade of grass, either. There's no vegetation anywhere, just this layer of sand and dust over everything, and whatever that is underneath." "There's no fauna, either," Levi agreed. "Exactly. No vegetation means nothing to eat. There are no mammals or reptiles here. I'm willing to bet even the water around here has no fish. Have you seen a single bird, any seagulls at all since we landed? I haven't." Armin pressed his lips together as a huge dark cliff jutted out ahead into their path. It was a gigantic imposing shadow, not unlike a titan itself, buried at a bizarre angle in the ground, covered in deep cuts and rifts--where wind and rain eroded the surface? Armin wondered. He went on, "There's nothing here. Not a single mouse or bird making their nest, not a single leaf or vine... It's like nothing can live on this island, like..." he shuddered, clutching his cloak tight around his chest, "...like the whole place is dead." "Heeeeeeey!" Sasha's voice rang loudly through the air, even though she wasn't that far away, "I got your vine right here!" Levi rushed to her side and began reprimanding her about her volume, until he stopped short. Armin rushed up puffing behind him. None of them spoke a word after that. There, at the base of the gigantic cliff, grew some kind of vine, or something that oddly resembled a vine. It pierced out of the sandy earth, bending at cruel, excruciating angles as it crawled up the surface of the precipice. It hugged the stone, it seemed almost fused to it. The "vine" threw its tendrils or branches out in a jagged, random nonsense-pattern like the broken legs of a centipede. A very, very big centipede. At its widest point, it was wider around than the three of them standing together. They could walk side by side inside of it, if they could get inside. "What is it...?" Levi hissed, pressed his hand against the organic thing splayed out on stone before him. It wasn't soft but it wasn't as hard as the ground, either. Then he said decisively: "It's alive." "What?!" Armin and Sasha both gasped. "See for yourself," Levi answered. He retracted his hand and looked at it. It wasn't dirty or slimy. Sasha touched it next, then Armin, hesitantly. They could both feel it. Under the membranous surface of their "vine", it felt like there was something rushing, flowing. "Is it water?" Sasha mused. Armin thought of something much worse. "This island is cursed..." Then they felt it. The ground beneath them began to shift, almost like it was made of separate plates, like they were giants standing over the plates that moved the continents. A sound like a thunderstorm roared louder and louder underground, followed by a noise like steel grinding against steel, followed by a dull groaning noise that seemed to come from everywhere. The cliff above them shifted to the rocky, mountainous chorus. "Look out!" Levi led them down the slope and up the shoreline, racing behind them to ensure they kept up their speed. They stopped a short ways up ahead where a space cleared. Behind them, the cliff wobbled and seemed to stick out further over the ocean, but it didn't fall. Its strange movement carried along by the sudden earthquake, which had since diminished, seemed to cut through the intense fog. Armin peered up to the top of the cliff where it met another cliff and still another, and upward and upward until the side of the mountain disappeared in the clouds. Armin took in the vista, the sharp valleys cut deep into the rock, like a titan had carved them with massive hands. He scowled at the prospect of an island crawling with titans bearing huge claws and teeth that could tear open whole mountainsides. Sasha's stomach growled painfully. She doubled over and sunk to her knees, wrapping her arms around her waist. "Ugh... why am I getting so..." "...hot?" Eren took off his green cape and brown jacket. "Aren't you getting hot?" "Yes." Mikasa replied. "Just don't go in the water." She was standing at the water's edge, still as a statue, peering down into water that turned deep blue and then black almost immediately. There were almost no waves, no sandbank or anything. Somebody could get pushed under the island by an undertow, into an underwater fissure. Mikasa winced at the morbid thought. "I didn't plan on it," Eren said, then: "Look, there it is again!" He and Mikasa turned their faces inland. A hissing geyser of pent up pressure erupted into a cloud of steam from a deep rent in the earth. They didn't have to say it; the blast put them both in mind of titans. "They must be down there," Eren muttered, feeling his blood boil at the thought of them. "There must be some kind of underground lair." "Or..." Mikasa left the water and came up beside him, "it could be volcanic." Her brother sniffed the air. "I don't smell sulfur. But that odor is stronger now." "You felt that tremor earlier?" Mikasa insisted. "If the island is violently active, that could explain the lack of any life. This stuff might be volcanic ash for all we know." She kicked the dirt again. It went up around her feet in a puff of fine particles. Almost in response, another blast of hot steam issued from the ground to the sound of rocks splitting in two. A deep gurgling noise followed, like a huge aquifer shifting just under the earth. "I hate this place. Let's go." Mikasa turned and started walking again. Eren followed and they went on for a ways. Ahead of them in the distance, barely discernible, a long, rounded ridge stuck out from the main island, climbing to a huge beveled, tapered, narrow peak before diving again into the water. It had no shore, its sides marked with dense grooves and a huge garish rent, again pointing back to the island, even as the cliffs themselves went straight down into the water. "What could cause a rock formation like that?" Eren asked as they kept stride together. "If we knew, it might not be the mysterious island we were sent out to investigate." "Nothing in nature, I'd bet." "I guess so." "Do you think the titans realistically have anything to do with this place?" Eren grunted as he stepped up a huge plate of the same golden-brown stone bulging from the ground. "Realistically? What doesn't have to do with the titans," Mikasa intoned. "All our lives have been about them. That's why we're here." "Yeah but how long have we been doing this? You and I haven't come across anything like this place. Usually titans are on land, not stuck out here on some damned weird island. And if they are here, there's not much we could do about it. We're out in the open." Mikasa knew he was right. She scanned the horizon of the island: besides for the ridge going out over the ocean, there was no high point nearby. They had passed a few outcropping an hour or so ago, each of them like massive buttes rising almost straight out of the ground, peculiar in how they seemed organized, nearly regimental in their placement. She sighed. "There's still so much we don't really know about the titans. It's not unreasonable that we could discover a new strain of them here. If that happens... we'll need you to assume your form." "I know," Eren said, and then as he clambered over another ledge, he gasped. "Wow, come look at this!" Mikasa began climbing the natural steps, like huge wrinkles of solid steel, but then her brother yelled. "Lookout!" She leaped away just in time as a globulous white substance came flowing over the upper ledge like a flood. Standing aside, she watched it pass, holding her nose. It stank. It quickly slid over the surface of dirt like a massive bead of water, leaving a slick trail behind it, and then when it hit the water. It hissed, letting out its heat in sharp gasps of steamy agony. In moments, it was gone, leaving nothing but a thin, glistening slime trail. "Faster than a lava flow, and not quite as hot, I'd guess, if the geography books are at all accurate," Eren was saying. Mikasa came up behind him, mounting the upper ledge, glancing back at the black water, "And it didn't cool into rock. It sort of just melted into the sea." "And there's more where that came from." Mikasa turned and saw what Eren had initially called her up here for. She held her nose again. Before them, half concealed in the thick fog and billowing gouts of steam was a huge, white, viscous lake of some kind. Instead of a shore, the liquid bowled and beveled at its edges, again like a bead or droplet of water. It trembled like a pool of fat with every slight tremor and geyser nearby. "What the hell is that?" Mikasa finally managed. Eren took in a sharp breath through is nose. "I have no idea. As you were coming up, the ground shifted and a part of it dumped over the edge like a waterfall." "What are you doing?" Mikasa frowned at him. "Huh?" "...The smell!" "I don't mind it." He sniffed again. She frowned even more. "I think it's disgusting. We need to get moving and make some progress before--" The earth rippled under their feet. The rocks themselves seemed to groan aloud. The ledge under them were on bucked, throwing them into the air. Nothing they couldn't normally handle, except with the local topography, there wasn't much their harnesses could do for them. Still, they managed to jet through the air and utilize their wires in such a way to land somewhat safely--Eren fell on his shoulder and Mikasa on her hip. Neither of them appreciated just how hard the ground was, and it was still moving. The earthquake quickly dialed up its intensity. Underground there was a horrible noise like huge grinding molars. The crash of it filled their ears. The ground bucked again and again. It seemed to crack open as vines like giant writhing snakes erupted from blistering fissures, writhing over the landscape. They had to use their wires to remain safely attached to the floor. All around them, as the earth heaved, massive drops of the white liquid spattered. Mikasa's disgust was lost in the noise of the earthquake. She prayed none of it would fall on her. She should've prayed for Eren. Mikasa looked up in time to see a glob the size of a redwood fall out of the sky and cover her brother. Her first thought was that he'd be smothered, or drowned. She screamed his name but couldn't be heard. The glob hit the floor and splashed outward, leaving Eren absolutely drenched in the stuff. He looked horrified, revolted, until his expression suddenly changed. She saw his breathing quicken, grow heavier. His hair stood on end. His skin pricked with gooseflesh. His face went pale as his eyes filled with a wild lust. He crinkled his nose, taking in the scent that bombarded his senses. Mikasa wanted to puke but Eren gazed down at his body and the slime around him, looking as if he wanted to lick it up. He raised his hand and looked at the threads of sticky white ooze between his fingers. He moved it closer to his face! "Eren, no!" Mikasa deactivated her harness and ran toward him as the earthquake subsided. "Stop it! What are you doing!" He bared his teeth, turned his hand to bite down on his own flesh. "Get a hold of yourself! Stop! You're going to..." "...head inland. We have to! There it is again!" Armin put a hand over his own mouth and the three of them listened. The sound hit their ears, full of emotion, poignant, lonesome, longing, passionate. It was vaguely human. Levi's eyes seemed to follow the echoes reverberating off of the golden-brown cliffs. "It could be a titan," he said, once the sound died down. "It could be someone crying for help," Sasha admitted. Levi nodded. "You're right." He pointed up the steep, convex cliffside almost directly above them. The had walked for hours and what they thought had been an isolated cliff had turned out to be one of the jagged foothills of an immense mountain. "We go straight up the side of the mountain, head to the peak, and make a survey of the surroundings if we can. Along the way, we'll take turns pausing to scout for any sign of titans..." and he added: "or anybody needing our help. Understood?" They followed him up through the air, their harnesses whining as their bodies flipped elegantly. Ascending the mountain proved somewhat difficult: their wires couldn't pierce the extremely hard stone, so they had to pick their way a little more slowly, keen eyes sharpened for sharp grooves and rents. Still higher and higher they went until they reached the low-hanging clouds. The smell of the fog was sharper up here. Where is the damned peak? Levi's mind wandered, but just then the peak seemed to flatten out. Alongside it, chasms separated similar peaks just like it, all of them scarred by immense rents that pointed toward the island's interior. The top presented itself, a bare space of solid rock without the sand and dust of the beach far below them. Levi set down first and then Armin and Sasha behind him. They could hardly make out anything above them but a swirl of thick gray clouds. The peak itself seemed more like a plateau or mesa. Does it still go higher? Levi thought. An obelisk presented itself as a wind passed through the haze, clearing it just enough to reveal the object. It was as wide around as the turret of a castle. "What is that?" Armin asked aloud, "Some kind of natural formation? A geyser, maybe?" "Hmmm too big to be an anthill," Sasha stated, if only to mask the sound of her stomach growling. The vines crawled toward its base, or away from it, where golden-brown faded into dark brown, then red, then pink up toward the tip of the formation. "Doesn't matter," the Captain said, "Do you hear anything?" They strained their ears. The wind howled sharply against the stones in that desolate place, but behind it, they heard the voice again. It started in low and then built to a crescendo, seeming to cause the mesa under their feet to shiver. The climax of the voice cut off decisively, ending in what sounded like a whimper. "Somebody's there! They're in trouble!" Armin shouted. "Down there in that valley!" He ran and jumped into thin air, activating his harness to descend across the far end of the mesa. "Armin! Wait!" Levi yelled in pursuit, and he and Sasha descended after him. Hundreds and hundreds of meters of corrugated stone fell upward behind them. As it whipped past in immeasurable striated heaps, its constant quaking and quivering shifts disoriented them. What they thought was a beach awaiting them below by the water was just more vine-encrusted rock. They breathlessly lighted on the ground. There were more vines here than ever, bigger than ever, seeming to issue from a colossal cave, the only cave they'd seen on the entire trip. The voice moaned out of the dark pit, undeniably human. To Sasha's ears, it sounded hungry. "There could be titans. Stay close and be ready." Levi led the way, climbing the grotesque bulges of golden-brown stone. As they neared the entrance of the cave, a black orifice nearly serrated with tears and splits in the stone, the entrance pulsated. The voice moaned, louder than ever. It was a primal, guttural, wild call that seemed to issue up from the very earth itself, but with the unmistakable traits of a feminine voice... "Eren... Eren... Don't..." her voice called to him through the swampy trance. He answered. "Mikasa...? W-what happened?" any sign of anger or rage was gone from his tone, as was the hypnotic state the glob had left him in. His eyes were full of a sorrowful yearning, nearly stinging with tears. "You almost turned," Mikasa said, her tone full of concern. Eren put his hand down. "I won't. I'm fine... I promise you..." "Good. We have to keep moving. Find some higher ground before another quake like that hits. We're lucky we didn't fall into the water." "Yeah... you're right." He wanted to wash himself, the smell was still intoxicating, but she was right. They couldn't risk going into the sea. "Let's see what happened to that lake," Mikasa was climbing the ledges again, Eren just behind her. "Maybe there will be a path forward. Maybe that giant pool or whatever it was is gone." As they reached the top, the ground began to tremble again, pulling apart at the most bizarre of angles, the grooves in the earth flexing and unflexing. Their fears soon turned to terror. Where the "lake" used to be, a barren plain of undulating rock sunk down toward a canyon at their right. The ridge they'd spotted earlier formed one side of the canyon, but in the middle of it, at its head, and horrifyingly nearby, a grotesque chasm gushed forth torrents of thick white liquid, which splattered in globs and threads upon the far slopes of the ridge and poured down into the black water below where it boiled and fizzled as it mixed with the sea. Eren was running towards it. Mikasa screamed after him. He dashed like a madman, his sister falling behind, until he suddenly stopped dead in his tracks. They were at the base of the chasm at the edge of the canyon. They could both hear the violent noises of spurt after spurt of ooze issuing from the gaping slash in the rock, easily big enough to fit a smaller titan. Hot steam and vapor smoked out of the chasm, which suddenly trembled and contracted, two muscular lips enclosing, raising, covered in layers of slime, unfolding like a massive city-sized flower of pink, greasy, fibrous petals. "Like the siren calling sailors to their deaths..." Sasha broke the silence of the cave and they all shuddered except for the Captain. He marched on under the crushing weight of duty, through the terror that the cave might just crush them. They had gone on a ways and it was pitch black and full of moisture, the only light a small lantern Levi had been wise enough to bring with him. They had to get down almost on their hands knees at one point, the oppressive ceiling and encroaching walls seeming to bulge down at them. The woman's voice called them onward. What could any human being experience to make such an awful cry? As the voice grew clearer, the cave suddenly opened up just a little and Levi at the front of the group froze. Sasha and Armin came up behind, peeking over his shoulders. They froze, too. "NO DON'T LEAVE ME BE I NEED IT I WANT IT IT'S MINE MINE NO I NEED MORE MORE MORE I CAN'T HAVE ENOUGH NEVER ENOUGH I NEED MORE YES YES I NEED MORE YES MORE--" the woman's voice gushed, ceaselessly. Her face toward them, her head was wedged into the rock, which bunched up with coiling vines... no, veins... around her chin. A single, long, brown, frayed and braided ponytail rolled out along the floor. Not floor. Her body. Her head hung upside-down on the wall, saliva coating her beautiful feminine mouth and face, her bared, gnashing teeth. Her eyes were wide with the tiniest pupils, insane with greed and pleasure and power as she ranted and screamed out a tremendous moan that forced them to cover their ears. That's when the worst possible suspicion came crashing down with the weight of reality. Levi stammered: "It's not an island... It's a titan!" Mikasa put her hand over her mouth, sucked in her breath and refused to breathe, even though her heart raced. Eren was hyperventilating, salivating uncontrollably. He turned around and looked at her, soaked with sweat and spit, a stark image on that immense landscape of pure, raw, impossibly shredded, inhuman muscle. His eyes were full of desire, hypnotized by powerful pheromones and scents and odors. A lust unlike anything he'd ever felt before seized up his whole body. A throbbing shape rose behind him out of the top of the guttering chasm: red hot and pink and glistening, a clitoris bigger than any tower. (end of part 1) (read more at patreon.com/pumpculture)

Hey everyone! A quick couple chapters of a new story I've been working on. Everyone seems really stressed today so I thought I'd post a distraction of sorts for all of the growers out there. This chapter is mainly exposition, but there will be plenty of growth in the next chapter. Supersized Chapter 1: Experiments Max had graduated from college with a masters in biochemistry. He had been looking for a job for months and finally had made it far in the hiring process for a job at a stem cell laboratory that was leading the charge on fighting world hunger. For the last step in the hiring process, two candidates were meant to demonstrate to the board of directors their competency within biochemistry and how they will further the research of the laboratory. “Geez. I’m really nervous for this man. I can’t believe it’s come down to just the two of us,” said Max as he paced back and forth waiting for them to be called in. “Hey don’t worry man. I’m not surprised it ended up coming down to the two of us. We were both leagues ahead of our other classmates when we were in school,” said Ethan as he patted Max on the shoulder. Ethan and Max had gone to the same university for grad school and they were the brainiacs of the class. They had always gotten a kick out of the friendly competition they had between each other, but it was always in good fun for the furtherance of science. They became good friends and were happy that the respective other had made it so far in the interview process. “Ethan, Max, they’re ready for you,” said the receptionist as she poked her head out of the door. The two walked into a large room. There were two tables set up on opposite ends of the room and a table at the front where five people in lab coats were sitting and waiting for the two men to walk in. “Hello gentlemen. Congratulations on making it this far in the hiring process. We have looked at your accomplishments within academia, we’ve interviewed both of you and found that both of you are passionate about this field, now we would like to assess what you two have to offer this research group. We’ve set up your experiments as instructed by the two of you and have read your procedures. Mr. Burk you will be conducting your experiment first. Good luck and take it away when you’re ready,” said the scientist as she sat back down in her chair. Max walked up to the table and saw his experiment materials: five lab rats, a syringe, a beaker of a green liquid, a scale, a wire, and two double A batteries. “Hello distinguished members of the board. My name is Max Burk and today I will present you with my solution on curing world hunger. As you have read from my thesis, I have discovered a way to harness electrical energy and turn it into calories.” Max took out three lab rats from the cage. “This is Charlie, Delta, and Echo. Genetically identical lab rats. I administered my formula to Charlie and Delta one week ago today while Echo has not received the treatment. As you can see, Charlie and Delta are significantly larger than Echo. Charlie is 43% larger and Delta is 87% larger. The discrepancy in sizes are due to the diets we had them on. Echo is currently on a strict dry food diet. I fed him once daily and he has not increased in size at all in the past week. I placed Charlie on a strictly electric diet. I gave him access to 1.5 volts of electricity a day and as you can see, he has gained significant size. Delta’s diet was both an electric and caloric one. I fed him the same amount as Echo and gave him the same volts as Charlie. I’ve discovered through administering both treatments, the specimen will grow twice as much than when it was just the electric access.” “And just to prove that these results are true, allow me to give you a demonstration.” Max set the three lab rats back down in the cage and picked up a new one. “This is Foxtrot. He has not been exposed to the formula and is also genetically identical to the others. He currently weighs 403 grams and after I administer a dose of the formula and expose him to this simple double A battery, he should increase to approximately 420 grams.” Max grabbed the syringe on the table, extracted 10mL of formula from the beaker, and injected it into Foxtrot. The rat spasmed as the formula worked its way into his bloodstream. “To give you a description of what is happening, enzymes are being added to his digestion system that are able to accept electricity as a resource to be converted to energy. He is feeling a small bit of pain at the moment, but the process is brief.” As fast as it started, Foxtrot’s reaction stopped. Max picked up one of the batteries and connected the wire to it. He placed it in front of the lab rat and Foxtrot immediately went to observe it. He began to suck on the exposed part of the wire. Slowly but surely, the scientists in the room watched as the rat steadily increased in size as he continued to suck on the wire. Once Foxtrot had consumed all of the voltage stored in the battery, Max grabbed him and put him on the scale. “422 grams. In just one short session, the rat has gained 5% of its original size.” “This is clearly a phenomenal discovery that you’ve made Mr. Burk, but this is only a small dosage and it has gained a significant amount of size, what will happen when a user has gained enough size and can’t stop gaining size?” asked one of the scientists. “Excellent question Dr. Washington.” Max turned around and retrieved another lab rat from the cage. This rat was larger than both Delta and Echo. “This is Beta. I administered the formula to him 40 days ago. Watch what happens when he is exposed to the same amount of voltage as Foxtrot just was.” Max replaced the battery that Foxtrot had drained with a fresh one. He placed Beta in the cage with the exposed wire and he did the exact same thing as Foxtrot did. But he didn’t gain size like the previous rat. “The formula has now worn off within Beta so therefore he no longer converts the electricity into energy.” “Excellent job Mr. Burk. I do have a question as well. You’ve clearly used the NATO phonetic alphabet to name your rats. So I must ask, what happened to Alpha?” “He was the first rat to be administered the formula. Unlike the other lab rats, he had a larger dose of 50ccs. He grew much larger than the other rats much faster and he had to be terminated. But with your funding, I hope to be able to begin moving to human testing. Thank you.” The room clapped for him as he sat down in the chair next to Ethan. “You were really good. I don’t know how I’m ever going to top that,” said Ethan as Max sat back down. “I’m sure you’ll find some way to top me. Good luck.” “Mr. Rogers. If you’ll present us with your findings?” “Yes ma’am.” Ethan scurried his way to the table to find his own beaker with a red liquid inside, 5 lab rats, a miniature treadmill, a syringe, and a scale. “Ladies and gentlemen of the board, I’d like to present you with my growth hormone.” Ethan turned around and picked up a very large lab rat. It looked to be almost the size of a housecat. “This is specimen 6. I administered my growth formula to him 50 days ago and as you can see, he has grown approximately 600% bigger than his original size. This was not done with any other special food. He received the same food that this rat was fed.” Ethan pulled out a second lab rat that was normal sized. “This is specimen 7. He was given the same amount of food that specimen 6 was. However, specimen 6 did receive 25ccs of my growth hormone as well as an increased amount of exercise.” Ethan set specimen 6 back in the cage and grabbed a rat that was smaller than specimen 6, but bigger than specimen 7. “This is specimen 8. He was given the same amount of food and formula as specimen 6, but he did not receive an increase in exercise like specimen 6. I believe I have found a way for the muscle tissue to break down and rebuild itself sooner than the average specimen.” “Pardon me Mr. Rogers, but FDA will not approve of most steroids that are injected with an animal for purposes of growth. And it is not the best thing for PR at livestock farms.” “That is true Dr. Khan. However, my growth hormone meets the criteria of the FDA. It is nontoxic and does not affect the meat of the animal. And just like Mr. Burk, I’d like to demonstrate this formula so all of you can witness it firsthand.” Ethan picked up a new untouched lab rat. “This is specimen 9. He weighs 396 grams. Once I inject him with the hormone and put him on this treadmill, he will begin to show signs of muscle growth.” Ethan did just that. He took 25ccs of the hormone into the syringe, shot it into specimen 9, and placed him on the treadmill. The rat began scampering across the treadmill. The room anxiously anticipated the rat to grow with minimal results. After 10 minutes of the rat running on the treadmill, there was no visual growth that happened within the rat. Ethan took the rat off the treadmill and placed him on the scale. “Now you probably can’t see it like you could with Mr. Burk’s example, but there was muscle growth within specimen 9. He is currently 409 grams. My hormone is meant to be administered over a longer period of time. I hope to sell this product to the meat manufacturing industry in order to revolutionize how meat is sold and hopefully increase the meat supply.” “That is quite wonderful Mr. Rogers. If you both could leave the room while we make a final decision, but good work, both of you. Even if we do not hire you, each of you have a fulfilling career in the field of biochemistry,” said the head scientist. The two men quickly left the room as the scientists began discussing. “You were great man. That hormone will definitely be a game changer in the meat industry,” said Max as he patted Ethan on the back. “It will, but I messed up my presentation. I was hoping for my demonstration to yield more results like yours did. Your product even cancels the need for food all together. It’s truly incredible,” said Ethan to the smaller man. “Thanks. Hopefully, the research team agrees.” The two of them waited for what felt like an eternity until the receptionist came out again to get them. The pair walked in and stood in front of their respective experiments. “Gentlemen. Both of these experiments are amazing feats of science. But we only have the funding for one new study. So the individual who will be receiving funding is-” A man abruptly cut off the scientist as he barged into the room “Everyone, we must evacuate now! The substance in lab number 6 has become unstabl-” But the man didn’t get the chance to finish. There was an explosion that came from the room next to them. Everything in the room was blasted to the opposite room. Max hit the wall and heard glass break above his head. Liquid poured down his body as a support beam landed on him and knocked him unconscious. For more updates, story ideas, or general MG stuff, Follow my twitter: https://twitter.com/Musclesaber

CW: muscle growth. Four years since she'd met Joel. Four years in isolation together. In four years, the old man had shaped her, molded her, redefined her into a survivor. Their world was harsh, she had to be harsher. Ellie struggled to catch her breath, leaning against the tiled wall, staring at her reflection in the shattered spiderweb of the restroom mirror. A survivor... The hardness of her eyes betrayed the gentle youth of her face, still the face of a young girl, although she had blossomed into a woman. The contrast couldn't be starker. All of the ugliness, death, and violence she had witnessed in her short life left stains behind her bright green irises. In two more years, she would turn twenty, but her gaze indicated a memory older than her pouting lips, rounded cheeks, light eyelashes, and cute nose appeared. And yet that wasn't Ellie's only contradiction. There was the first thing anybody noticed: her over-pumped, bloated, rugged, hideously muscular body. Joel had taken the freckled teen and turned her into a battleship of a woman. Heavy drops of her sweat dripped from the rivulets slithering between her muscles, falling and tapping on top of the sink beneath her like bullets. Her green eyes took in her impossible physique and she suddenly wondered how this had happened, how she could have transformed her pain into agony into power. Her body ached constantly. It felt almost as if her bones were being pulled apart as her once thin body continued to pack on more and more mass. When would it stop? When would the torturous workouts end? When could she stop pushing for more? Every day she told herself it was enough. Every day she relished breaking new records. Her eyes ravished the grotesque, quivering ribbons of her pecs, so hopelessly muscular that they ensured she would never have the soft luxurious breasts of a woman... and she nearly sobbed over the ugly vascularity, the rope-thick veins bunching over every inch of her barely clothed chest, her old striped shirt torn to appropriate shreds over her muscles that were in just about the same state. The worn out threads looked as if they were being forced apart by her heaving chest, so incredibly jacked that their sick vascularity shook with awful tremors with her every movement. If not for the mirror, and the gift of leaning forward, she could hardly see past those twin boulders stuck on her chest, each pectoral fighting for space with nowhere to go but outward. She had worked them so hard over the years that each pec was wider across than her shoulders were when she was younger... (access the full story and the entire library at patreon.com/pumpculture)

CW: muscle growth, breast expansion, godhood, fantasy violence. (read parts 1 and 2) "Power Girl!" Supergirl choked, eyes full of horror, "W-what happened to you?" "Shut up! I can't stand being called Power Girl! Most of all by you," the pumped up kryptonian goddess gnashed her teeth, "I am WAR!" She put her fists on her hips, flexed her lats and pecs. Huge folds of strength undulated beneath her white costume, practically painted on over all that garish, gruesome muscularity. The gold cord and buckle that secured her now tiny cape around her shoulder had begun to fray. Supergirl actually staggered back at the sight of her kinswoman, now bloated nearly beyond recognition with muscle, curved horns and metal helmet gleaming on her head. As if sensing her fear, the Goddess of War's body flexed harder, harder, blowing out a gasp of air and holding her red-faced breath as veins slithered over vascularity cut to shreds. It was inhuman. It wasn't even kryptonian. Supergirl actually thought about flying away at top speed to go for help. "How did you get like this...?" The Goddess of War exhaled, thrust a gigantic arm at the limp, nearly lifeless body of Wonder Woman at Supergirl's feet. The once proud princess of the Amazons was skeletal, sapped until gaunt. Her hair white instead of black, her skin a pale gray, she weakly regarded Supergirl standing over her, voicelessly pleading for help, while glancing back at Power Girl with envy. "Her!" War began, "She tried to keep this from me. She, like the rest of her precious league, thought she could keep the power of war for herself and continue to look down on the rest of the world from her watchtower. Well no more! I am done being looked down upon. The status quo is over." She began to flex a single bicep, watching it rise and rise. "I will become so huge... so massive... so powerful..." her bicep was tearing open the arm of her costume, splitting the seams, tearing rents that traced from its peak down to her swollen tricep, "so unstoppable that everyone will have no choice but to look up to ME." "No... stop... this isn't you," Supergirl begged, almost shaking in her red boots. War glanced at her sideways, smirked. Supergirl gasped and put a hand over her heart, the look War gave her dripped with sexual rage. "When they look up in the sky, they won't see a bird or a plane, or him..." War's blue glove creaked as her bicep pierced her sleeve with a noisy rip, bigger than a volleyball, absolutely engorged with pale blue veins like those in marble, "...when they look in the sky, they will see me. Only me. I will fill the Earth and the skies, and I won't stop there. I'll seize the power of war from this planet, and then the next, and the next," her greed caused her heart to race. She salivated at the thought. Her pussy tingled and ached with the sling of her costume pulled tight into her camel toe. A wave of pleasure and desire rocketed through her insane body, tightening all of her muscles like a spring. "...Growing bigger and stronger, bigger and stronger... FOREVER." The Goddess of War shot off the ground, flying directly toward Supergirl, who had less than a moment to react. Startled, Supergirl leapt into the air like a tiny sparrow before a giant eagle. War passed through the empty space in a streak of white and red and gold. Supergirl peered down from several miles above the ground but Power Girl was nowhere in sight, and then she felt a tug on her cape. She had no time to turn around. The Goddess of War pulled hard and threw Supergirl at blazing speeds over the continent, where her body pierced one of the peaks of a snowy mountain range. Supergirl stood up from the crater even as it began to form. Her ears stung with the searing shriek of Power Girl's body cutting through the air, hurtling toward her like a white meteor. With a fraction of a second to respond, Supergirl leapt again, blasting twin beams of burning light from her eyes. The blue heat vision hit the Goddess and she stopped, raising a hand to get the solar lasers out of her face. Then she gathered herself and hurtled toward Supergirl, who dodged again. "Kara, stop!" Supergirl screamed. She clenched her eyes, cutting off the heat vision, while also narrowly escaping the Goddess's fists my a few centimeters. She free-fell to get behind her adversary. War followed, diving faster than Supergirl could predict. Their bodies connected with a thunderclap that shattered the nearby mountainsides even as Supergirl's body penetrated the earth beneath Power Girl's accelerating bulk. Earth and ash blasted from the rent in the ground. A moment later, another chasm opened up, followed by the blast of a winter hurricane. Power Girl's immense body flung backward into the air out of the pit and Supergirl soon followed, emptying her lungs with a mighty gust of her frost breath. The Goddess of War crossed her arms in front of her body to withstand the hurricane, not unlike Wonder Woman once did with her demolished amazonian bracelets. In fact, energy began to coalesce about War's wrists. Power Girl saw it and her wince at the ice building up over her body turned into a greedy grin. "No more tricks, Supergirl," she laughed. War roared as she tightened her fists and flexed her arms, before unleashing a shockwave from her wrists. The shockwave ripped through Supergirl's frost breath and collided with her, a ringing, shrieking, dizzying cacophony, throwing her back into the earth. Power Girl was relentless, upon her again. Supergirl could hear the immense muscle fibers bunch up and tense then release, like the sound of a crack of a whip to her ears. Power Girl's fist connected with her face, driving her head down into solid granite. Power Girl hit her again before Supergirl could throw her arms up and engage her flight. This time, Supergirl drove right into her, blasting up into the stratosphere with a trail of stones and ice behind them. They were past Earth's atmosphere in mere moments, Supergirl yelling as she poured on the power. Power Girl's body was bent nearly in half, pecs and breasts filling Supergirl's vision. The Goddess of War tried to get a grip on her foe, reached for the cape, but Supergirl was already prepared, diving below her pumped up body, grabbing her ankles and diving back toward the planet in an arcing spin. Fire leapt around them as they broke back into the atmosphere, falling faster than gravity could pull them. Then Supergirl let go. Power Girl's fall cracked open the sky. Thousands of kilometers and mere seconds later, she pierced the surface of the Pacific. A torrent of boiling water erupted where she hit the sea. Supergirl pursued her across the curvature of the Earth with her biggest blast of heat vision, bellowing at the top of her lungs. "How could you make me do this, Kara?" her voice echoed through the zenith, "We were sisters! We're both kryptonian!" And then in the midst of the solar rays, a huge arm raised from the sea, blue glove and white sleeve hanging in tatters. Supergirl's telescopic vision saw that Power Girl's enraged face followed. The Goddess balled her fist and sliced the ocean, cutting through Supergirl's heat vision, connecting with its individual particles. There was a deafening explosion and a flash that turned night into day on that side of the world as the Goddess of War's punch deflected Supergirl's heat vision. No way she was ready for that. Supergirl's own heat vision collided with her like a cannonball of energy, knocking her out of the upper atmosphere, barely conscious. Power Girl was upon her in a moment, a tidal wave pursuing her flight into the air. The Goddess of War grabbed Supergirl and put her in a chokehold, scissoring her head behind her flank and bicep, the muscle on her arm bigger than Supergirl's head. The two kryptonian women fell together onto a deserted island in the tropics, shrouded in night, the sun on the other side of the planet where their battle had begun. Sand and debris burst into the air where their crater formed. Power Girl tightened her grip, beaming with pride. Supergirl tried in vain to free herself, tearing at Power Girl's arm, attempting to bend even her fist under her neck. Supergirl even got her powerful legs on the back of Power Girl's but she couldn't hope to budge her, an immovable statue of gleaming metal and ivory. Finally, she gave up. Her body went limp, and she didn't quite understand why just yet. "Kara..." her formerly feminine voice rasped, "K-Kara? Please, if there's... any way you... you can hear me... D-don't kill me... Don't kill me..." Supergirl felt the tremors of Power Girl's cruel laughter resound through her massive, muscular tank of a body. Supergirl managed to turn her head and look up at her, greeted by the sight of her bulging hip, her bare abs, revealed by rips in her costume, shredded beyond belief, the bottoms of her pecs and her humungous breasts, like the prow of a ship, obscuring the Goddess's face. Supergirl felt humiliated beside such a magnificent display of physical strength. She felt her heart sink within her, like she was less of a woman, less of a kryptonian compared to such perfection. War ceased her laughter. "I'm not going to kill you, dear cousin. You saw what I did to Wonder Woman." She tightened her grip. "I'm going to do the same thing to YOU!" She began laughing once more, a beautiful, elegant but immensely cruel sound. Supergirl's ears ached at that sound, then the ache flooded her body. The ache turned to pain which turned to suffering, sweat, nausea, shivering, fevers, icy chills. Still Power Girl held her as the smaller kryptonian's power flowed into her, forcing her already immense body to expand just to fit all that additional, superfluous life. Supergirl's eyes went wide. Her super hearing took in all the microscopic, frightening details: every thread in Power Girl's costume screaming as they snapped and split; every fiber in Power Girl's body agonizingly tearing, redoubling, tearing, growing, tearing, rebuilding; every bone in Power Girl's skeleton shattering and reforming, healing instantly, lengthening at the molecular level; every synapse in Power Girl's head firing louder and louder; every cell in Power Girl's flesh enduring a new flood of health, drinking up solar radiation from another kryptonian instead of the yellow sun; every vein expanding with gushing blood. Supergirl could hear Power Girl's heart pounding faster and harder than any heartbeat she'd ever detected before. She could hear nearly every ounce of fat Power Girl possessed sizzling out of existence except for in her face and breasts, which began to swell like beachballs being overfilled with air, accompanied by a sound not unlike latex stretching. The Goddess of War squeezed her captive tighter, as if to squeeze the last juice out of a grape. Her free hand, blue glove gone except for a torn remnant of fabric at her wrist, filled Supergirl's vision. Power Girl's fingers cupped Supergirl's face, pinched her cheek playfully and caressed the blonde tresses of her hair. "Shhh don't cry," the Goddess cooed mockingly, "All you have to do is give everything to me, all of your power." And then she moaned with utmost satisfaction, running her hands from her trembling, twitching, aching pussy--at which Supergirl gawked with a mixture of disgust, jealousy, and pure lust, despite herself--tracing her fingers over each tumefied muscle of her abs. Every muscle lining her waist throbbed and with each throb became further defined. Veins dumped blood into them as the cuts between them deepened, going from bloated to shredded and back again, becoming ever more extreme with every crunching moment. As Supergirl's keen kryptonian vision took in their perfection, she thought about using her heat vision one last time but imagined those abs could already cut diamonds. "Ohh Rao yesssss..." Power Girl groaned sensually as wave after wave of powerful growth hit her. "YES! More power than I ever DREAMED of!" Supergirl felt the chokehold getting tighter not from her cousin holding her any more violently, but merely from the force of her growing muscles. The bicep pressed tight against her head began to fill her peripheral vision. Held flat against her ear, Supergirl could hear the supernovas of strength exploding inside of it, pushing it past belief. Then came the noises of the fabric again, giving up. Power Girl's costume had finally had enough. Her sleeves burst, unleashing a torrent of muscle that looked as if it had been chiseled out of Nth metal. Beneath her, Power Girl's feet hovered over the earth at the ends of legs overcrowded with so much muscle they looked like the flanks of cows covered with a layer of creamy skin holding on for dear life. Above her, Power Girl's ludicrous chest, overinflated beachballs perched on pecs each more than a foot thick, ripped her sling-bikini style costume clear in half as if her chest were the bucket of a bulldozer ripping raw earth straight out of the ground. Now free, her magnificent gravity-defying mammaries bounced irresistibly, perfectly round, the final bits of white fabric hanging over their tops. Her growth had rendered her costume--made for a much smaller, much slimmer, far less busty superheroine--into a cut off top, bearing her artisan midriff and utopian underboobs. Supergirl would've swooned if she wasn't already fainting. "You have no idea how this feels, do you?" the Goddess of War said between heavy, satisfied breaths, "You have no clue what true power is like. Neither of us did, just a few hours ago. Or maybe... now you know what it feels like?" Power Girl reached down and grabbed Supergirl's head like a football, pressing her face against her abs. Supergirl had no strength left to fight back, scraping her cheek against skin that felt like a coating of perfumed velvet over tungsten. "Can you feel that?" the Goddess chuckled, "Is there enough feeling left in your dried up ass to appreciate what is happening to me? You have the privilege of witnessing the birth of a new god, up close and personal! Can you even begin to grasp in your rapidly draining brain what I'm turning into, a kryptonian queen married to the god of war combined with the strength of the amazons and Olympus in one being? You drooling, pathetic, revolting waste of flesh, touch me and touch raw power!" She flexed, a deafening explosive sound, her body responding with one more burst of growth, pumping even larger. "Look at me, you blonde piece of shit!" the Goddess sneered, "Look at all this strength and worship it! Worship this body!" The Goddess of War balled a fist under Supergirl's neck, gripping the fabric of her suit that hung from her in loose wrinkles, lifted the tiny, flat-chested, waif of a blonde up above the horizon of her own immense bust, the radiance of her face dawning over that massive chest, framed by mountainous traps and shoulders like foothills and by the helm of war, transformed again into liquid gold that flowed from her head like hair and fire. New horns, six in total, curved directly out of Kara's skull, lined with opals and gemstones, a wild array of animalistic strength not unlike the serpentine hair of the gorgon. In the same energy, Kara's eyes were two holes that peered into the depths of a burning white star, seemingly able to render any man into not just stone but pulverized dust. Her eyes whipped slivers of spectral light around their edges like newly effulgent eyelashes. She pursed her full lips, shimmering with opalescent rainbows, in utter ecstasy and delight. The sight of Power Girl's unspeakably gorgeous face was blinding to Supergirl's tear-blurred eyes as the face of a celestial looked into the face of a crumpled wretch. The contrast between them couldn't be any starker. It was as if the ugliest insect had been dropped headfirst into the cauldron of the sun. "LOOK! Look at me! See what I have become? The strongest, most powerful being on Earth! Humanity will weep at the sight of me! I am Wonder Woman! I am Supergirl! I am Power Girl no longer... I am Mars, Ares, bloodlust, WAR!" And with the final zap of electricity siphoned from Supergirl's body, the transformation was complete. Power Girl had absorbed all the power she possibly could from her cousin without ending her life, dooming her to survive to witness her reign. But then, a small, pitiful sound filled Power Girl's ears which could hear every noise on Earth at once. "...Kuh-" "What did you say? You dare to speak to the Supreme Goddess of War, the Queen of New Krypton?" Power Girl's divine anger threatened to blast the meat right off of Supergirl's brittle bones. Then came the words again, slow, pained, desperate. "Kh-... Kal..." Supergirl whispered. The memory that Superman still lived and breathed possessed the Goddess's mind with a jealousy and greed few living beings could begin to comprehend. Her face coiled into a platinum mask of covetousness and hatred. The world's beloved, the first superhero... her eyes licked and lashed iridescent flames at the thought of him. "Yes... Kal-El. The Superman. The Man of Steel... I can melt steel with my very presence. They call him the Man of Tomorrow. He hasn't yet met the greatest Woman who has ever lived and shall ever live." The Goddess of War smirked and the physics of time and space warped around her as she disappeared into the skies, instantly breaking every barrier of speed as she willed herself toward Metropolis, cradling Supergirl against her gargantuan breast. "Clark. Your time in the sun is over!" (end of part 3) (READ MORE on DeviantArt or unlock the full library of stories at Patreon)

Before we begin with the new story, Id like to thank Hialmar for all his contribution to it and for all the great conversations. You are great! ... "Test Subject 1505 waited inside the Chamber. He couldn't remember ... couldn't remember his own name. Who he was ... before he was recruited to the experiment ..." I suddenly don’t feel so good, barely can stay erect. The pain spreads all over my body, the pain, why God. I get on my knees and extend my arms shaking, begging for mercy. I cry for help. My muscles are contorting, I feel taller now, why are my clothes getting so tighter? I am... growing! Ow! What is happening with my arms? My chest, is it getting bigger? It appear it is! My legs grow inside my trousers, I feel that. My dogtag trembles in my expanding pecs, my expanding pecs! How is that possible! O Lord! I am growing... Muscular.. Stronger.. My expanding pecs My heart beat intensifies, I feel my penis awakening thinking about my growing body. How is it possible that I’m enjoying this? My body is, changing, transforming. My shirt starts to tear itself apart, revealing my body covered in a thick musky sweat. My pecs are growing faster now, but I can still see bellow them, and I see my abdomen transforming, I see my abs being sculpted, surging bellow my skin, hard as steel. Hard as steel. My... cock, ugh fuck, my cock is so hard now I can see it too, it’s breaking free from my trousers, hard as steel, trembling with blood. I roar, my voice is deeper now, thicker. I roar louder, Fuck, it feels good. I want more. I am transforming, being blessed with the body of a warrior. My arms, so big, so... strong, yes... bigger! Bigger! My shoulders, it’s getting hard to move my head. Ugah, my jaw is being reformed, feels better now, stronger. Yes, Stronger. Why am I still dressed? I tore my clothes apart and get on my feet once more. My trousers are the next to go: I stay naked, my cock throbbing precum on my body. I need to release it, my hands, I can barely touch my own fucking cock, but I do it, and I jerk off, and while I do, wow, what is happening now? Yes! Bigger! War... defend! Serve! I am a soldier now, I live to fight, to glory. Fuck, my voice, so deep now, feels good, more, I jerk off faster now, and I release jets of cum. They cover my body and solidify, changing my skin. The heat of pleasure changes me further, fuck! More! I demand more! Transforming so good! Fuck so good! So strong. Bigger, yes, Bigger! I'm turning into a God, power surges through me. A War God! I live to fight, to glory! Fuck, I demand more! So strong now, I can barely look bellow my huge pecs. Fuck! I touch my abs, covered in sweat and solidified cum, I feel the body of the warrior. This is the new beginning This is the rebirth.

Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch 1 part four by Big Zargo Every Ogre Lord needs his court wizard When Samuel woke up, He thought he was in a stinky locker room, for all he can smell was musk; But then the memories hit. All Samuel can do was moan in exhaustion. “By the beard of my master I have failed.” He moaned in exhaustion. In all of Samuel’s life he thought being a guardian for some old forgotten entity, would be an easy career choice. No wizard politics, no demons, no Eldridge abomination and, no agent God’s just him, his wife, his three children, and one bumbling apprentice. Now more than half the people in town are missing. The town is covered by a mysterious fog generated by the entity and, his apprentice is off taking his magical exam. All that he can remember was leaving his house and he tries to remember how he got into this dark room. “Fuck! My bag he thought with donning horror.” Samuel’s bag is where he holds all magical supplies. On instinct he tries to recall it, only to moan in pain as he feels his pool of magic was near empty. Samuel would have tried to draw in the surrounding magic, but it was contaminated with something. He remembers how one of his allies to demon contaminated magic and got possessed by it. He feels that all the magic being used up trying to protect him and 2 others from the contaminated magic he guessed. All Samuel knows is that he erases some of his own mind with his own spell on purpose. Getting his bearings while in the room he discovers that, he is trapped in a magic cage with two other people. The contaminated magic forming an outline on the cage, thanks to his magic site letting him know. In order for Samuel to escape he would have to remove spell protecting the other two with him, but it will most certainly lead to their deaths if he do so. “That smell again,” he thought to himself. Samuel stops his thinking as the small musk became stronger and as he starting to hear some noises coming outside of his cloth cage. With no ceremony the cloth covering the case have been removed form Samuel’s and the two other men’s cages. “Time to wake up some sunshine’s,” deep mysteriously voice said. The light blinding Samuel as he regains his site. He and the other two men found themselves brought to a clearing filled with huge gray camping tents. It’s village of gray tents was next to the main library of Holmes top Borough letting Samuel know that they must be somewhere downtown, in the early morning. Samuel was disturbed site of huge hairy muscular caveman to round 10 feet tall like creatures; Most if not all were bare chested and they were wearing kilts, thong, loincloth, and some were just completely naked. Smell of sex is permeating the air as Samuel could literally see some of the creatures having sex. There have been place next to the largest tent among the village of tents; this large had a golden symbol of circle with two wavelike passing through it and one line passing vertically. Then Samuel noticed the creatures in leather arm and among them was the entity named Owen sitting on a huge chair reading a book with his huge hands. Samuel just knew that Owen was the one sitting on the chair he also discovered that he, for he was naked. Like the other caveman like creatures Owen had a pelt of black body hair, a 11 feet tall body with refilling muscle that reminded Samuel of the incredible hulk, a big cock, with a pair of huge hairy balls. As Samuel got closer, he could see that Owen had a strong square jaw, a bushy black mustache, a big round nose, a sideburn, brown eyes under a pronounce eyebrow ridge, with thick bushy eyebrows, a bald orange head. Owen marked and closest to the book he was reading. Owen smiles at the site of his three prisoners. the wizard was a fat middle-age short white man with black graying hair, grayish blue eyes and a round nose. One of other man had average body type and an average height tan skin, short graying hair black, sternum brown eyes, hawkish nose, a mustache, and a triangle face. While the other man had an average body type as well but was little bit taller than all three of them and had white skin, short hair black, thin mustache, green eyes, and the average nose. “It was a shame that the fourth person died he would have the made a great ogre. Still though why in the world would this wizard try to kill his allies, he didn’t know? Maybe the wizard thought that he was a powerful demon so decided to give his friends a swift death rather than being tortured by a demon. Still it took a lot of power to capture all three of them, he would have to send a couple ogres to pick up the body and all the other dead humans in Holmes top Borough. A few hours does wonders for him and his magic. With this pool of power being nearly full he should be to turn this Guardian into his ogres; Especially sense the wizard pool power was low to nonexistent. He must subconsciously had protected the other two men from my muscle fog with his magic,” Owen thought. “Now having his prize, a guardian Owen just have to locate the other Two guardians before he can be completely free from his magical shackles. He could have gone with making the wizard watch as he turns his two friends into ogres, but he might be able to escape while he was distracted. No, the wizard must be the first to receive his blessing, he will make a fine court mage.” Owen thought to himself. “Grabbed the wizard and hold them down on his back.” Owen commanded. With the snap of his fingers the part of cage holding the wizard vanish before re-appearing around the other two prisoners, as the wizard fall on his fat ass. Owen - “Let me see the key on you.” Before the wizard could try anything, Samuel was quickly grabbed by one of the Owens ogres in leather armor, before he can escape. With no prompting from Owen another ogre quickly stripped off the wizard’s clothes leaving him butt naked. “There is no key my Lord.” The other ogres said. “Seems I misplaced my key.” the wizard said. Lesson learned Owen thought secure the key first then attempt to corrupt them after. Owen smile did not waver at the news of the key’s disappearance. “You still going to tell me where it is, even if your dead. Once you die the protections on this key slack in and I could track where is, am I’m correct with this assumption?” All that Owen got for an answer for was a grunt from the wizard. “Of course, I’m not planning to kill you. Otherwise you would already be dead.” He says with a toothy grain. Owen got up from his chair, walking towards the restrained wizard. The ogre who had stripped the wizard of his clothes having begun to move back giving his lord plenty of room. “You may kill me or break me for your sick purposes, but the Council will seal you monster and banish all your friends back to whatever dimension they came from.” The wizard said with hatred. Owen - “Those are tough words coming from a fat powerless wizard. Although now you have my curiosity about this Council. When I’m done with you, you’ll tell me everything you know about this Council of yours.” Owen Places his huge hand on to the wizard’s fat belly and said. “Nice to meet you Samuel.” Samuel’s face pales as he felt Owen’s mind break through his defenses; Like a burglar breaking through his house breaking and stealing Samuel’s stuff. Samuel’s throat quickly became rough from screaming. “Don’t worry Samuel this won’t take long, you’ll be good as new when I’m done with you, no! even better than your old self.” Owen said in delight. If Samuel had his pool of magic filled, he would be able to resist Owen’s power. But as it stands now the absence of power in Samuel’s body allows Owen’s corruption to seeped through. Samuel could literally feel his humanity being washed away by Owen primal magic. Richard and Joseph slowed woke up because of Samuel screaming. “What the hell is all that noise?” The short black hair man said, whose name was Joseph. “When the world hit me.” The man with short grayish hair with some black in it said whose name was Richard. Both of them quickly woke up with the noise of Samuel screams. Each of them getting up and turning their faces to Samuel’s location. “Dear God.” Richard whispered in horror. At the site of Samuel’s apparent torture. Eventually Samuel stopped screaming and just lay there with his blank gray blue eyes and his mouth hanging open and saliva leaking out of it. The man known as Samuel was now a blank vessel for Owen to fill with power and manipulation. “Like breaking old chair to make the new stool. Now here’s the fun part.” Owen said. Owen starts to fill Samuel’s body with primal power. Forcing his once less than average pool of magic to grow. Samuel’s broken mind starting to repair at Owen’s direction. With Courage he did not know he had Richard said. “What in hell are you doing to Samuel, you giant Beefed up roid monster.” “I'm remaking him into a sexy ogre.” Owen said. Owen looks at Richard for a second then his gaze moves towards Joseph where he meets Joseph’s eyes and where he quickly loses the contest of wills. Samuel’s fat body grew wider and taller, right in front of Richard’s and Joseph’s eyes. His arms and legs grew with huge muscle. His hands grew into huge mitts with sausage like fingers. His biceps grew into huge bowling balls. His shoulders grew into huge boulders. His back grew muscle as his neck swelling up giving him a bull’s neck and deeper voice. His pecs grew into beefy pillows. His sagging belly grew straighter until it became tough gut. His ass grew into two huge soccer balls. His thighs grew larger than tree trunk. His calves grew into huge cannonballs, as his feet grew into huge pads with thick toes. His cock grew into a fat 12-inch-long monster, as his balls grew into huge oranges. His round jaw became a square jaw, his pointed nose having swells and rounds out. His eyebrows ridge became more pronounce giving them a caveman look. His slightly hairy body grew more hair as his face grew a huge-long beard going down to is now hairy pecs. Seeing that Samuel’s rebirth, it’s now complete Owen lifts his hand off of Samuel’s big tough gut. Backing off to see Samuel the ogre. Owen -“That a Hot daddy, you turn out well. With your slightly peppered long beard, a mustache and bald head.” The ogre that was still holding Samuel’s help lifted Samuel’s 10 feet tall orange ogreish body off the ground. Owen sat back in his chair looking a little bit drained. While the other ogres around him had hard dicks at the site of Samuel’s rebirth. “Come suck off daddies’ cock.” Samuel said to the ogre who stripped his clothes off. The ogre kneeled down and starts licking and sucking Samuel’s thick cock, while the other one who was holding him starts rubbing his cock near Samuel big ass. “This fat ass is your reward,” Samuel says in hunger. “Serving Owen is my reward daddy wizard. Besides your ass just looks so lonely and I figured my cock could keep it company.” The ogre behind him said. “You’re a good-looking cub. You’re welcome it in my ass.” Samuel said. “Thank you, sir, but don’t call me cub.” the ogre behind Samuel said. With those words the ogre behind Samuel plunges his fat cock into Samuel’s ass and starts moving his hips back and forth. Both Richard and Joseph stood there in shock, seeing Samuel a wizard be broken then turn into a sex crazed daddy ogre, filled them with dread. “Joseph, we need to find a way out here and a need to find it quickly. We need one of the other guardians and tell what happened here. Look for a weak spot in his cage while they’re all distracted.” Richard said. “Damn that ogres pounding Samuel’s ass real hard. I wonder if I can have sloppy seconds on Samuel’s plump ass.” Joseph said while rubbing his crotch. Joseph’s mind already succumbing to Owens influence. Richard slowly turns towards Joseph and whispers. “No.” Joseph is starting to look taller and a little bit wider, his white skin beginning to turn oranges. Richard see that Joseph muscle on body starts to grow while his clothes starts to become tighter. “No, no, no,” Richard repeated as he backed away from the changing Joseph. As he begins moving away to a corner of the cage Richard tries looking for an exit. The Smell of sex was in the air as the guard ogres start to masturbate when ogre Samuel starts is three-way with the two other ogres. The familiar smell of sex having been making Joseph feel a live. His cock and balls for the first to grow; they serve out slowly but as they grew so did his body. This feeling of primal energy going through his body was intoxicating to Joseph. so, he was himself go. Letting the power of Owen’s gift pass right through. His memories of his wife fade away as he changes into an ogre. He knew as an ogre that he would be strong that his libido would be fire that would help Ignite his soul burning away his humanity. Joseph was a man ruled by his libido, making Owens gifts so in resistible to him. Some part of his very soul urine for Owen’s touch. Joseph grew and grew stretching out his clothes with his growing muscles. His pants and shirt gain tears before falling off his growing body. “Oh yeah.” Joseph moaned out as his body grew. His now big bodybuilding’s body starts to rumble with ogreish might, as once human skin tone completely turning orange. “Fuck Yeah!” Joseph yelled out, while rubbing his growing cock. Joseph’s body grew taller and wider as his head eventually reach the ceiling of the cage. “This is getting too tight.” Joseph said while forcing to hunch his head. Now feeling the cage was being too small he stopped his masturbating with his growing body he began destroying the confining cage with his growing arms. With a mighty roar from Joseph, the top of the cage was forced out words as it was smashed to pieces. The once straight bars that were holding the cage now bands like metal hangers against Joseph’s growing ogreish body Cage that was hold them. The now 10 feet tall Joseph resumed his masturbating as he got out of the remains of the destroyed cage. His once clean-shaven face, with thin black mustache and short black hair was now covered with a 5 o’clock shadow with a big bushy mustache and wild black hair. His once average body was now like the other ogres big, wide, and tall, brimming with muscle and sharing the caveman look with hair peppering his huge body. Joseph masturbation began to pick up pace as well the other ogres, because of Samuel’s three-way sex was near its climax. Unscathed by the destruction of cage and seeing the ogres were distracted by Samuel’s three-way sex, Richard tried to escape. Richard was in a forest of huge giant man, each masturbating to site of Samuel’s three-way sex, but one the master of these creatures Owen. Sadly, for Richard he made the mistake of gazing at Owen’s eyes. “Oh yeah that’s hot,” one ogre said. “Fuck I’m about to bust my nuts,” another ogres said. With a single glance of Owens piercing brown eyes Richard froze like a deer in headlights. Within that second of eye to eye contact Owen challenge Richard to a contest of wills, Owens will be being like a tidal wave of lust and domination, compared to Richards Sandcastle of will. Richard’s mouth starts to drool, his cock becomes erect and his mind becomes foggy with lust. All that he can see is Owen’s fat juicy erect cock, beckoning to him to come and taste it. Owen- “Come take of my seed.” Samuel had never felt this good in his life. The primal magic flowing through his veins was making his three-way feel extremely good. “FUUUUCK!” Each thrust of the ogre that was behind Samuel gave a jolt of energy and pleasure to him. He felt the magic power inside him swell and swell with each thrust. Knowing that the excess energy is being sent to Owen, gave Samuel great joy. The ogres around Samuel starts to pick up their pace with their masturbating, as they felt Samuel’s climax coming near, some even coming early with a roar of pleasure, starting a chain reaction of coming. One by one each ogre offers their tribute to master and tell eventually Samuel and his two partners came. Each of the ogres drenches their seed across the clearing pelting the ground with their come. None of this ogreish rain spills upon Owen, but sadly for Richard he is soaking with the stuff. Each drop of white ogreish cum stains Richards skin oranges, like a bad chemical reaction to his skin, as he makes his way towards Owen. Slowly stretching his clothes to the breaking point by the time his tongue starts licking at Owen’s meat. One taste of Owen’s cock is enough for Richard to lose it. Licking and slipping at Owen’s cock, he starts to swell like a muscle balloon. From slightly standing to kneeling on all fours Richard body grew bigger and hairier as his became an ogre. His humanity fell as quickly as his clothes fell off his growing body. Richard Quickly grew into a huge 10 feet tall monster with freakishly huge well proportion muscles and his skin quickly and completely turns to an orange hue. Within the first minutes of sucking off Owen’s fat cock Richard became a musclebound ogre, With a caveman look with his hairy body, cum drenched graying black beard, wild hair and his big hairy ass up in the air just begging to be plowed. Richard’s fat cock is leaking out the remains of his humanity. Padding and rubbing Richard’s head Owen took great delight at Richard’s blow job. Owen thought, how easily they fall when the leader succumbs to my power. I must admit that that possums spell that Samuel cast was pretty clever for a ritual type mage. If I just had killed them instead of making them into ogres, he may have gotten away with it. Now that key that Samuel had will begin to deteriorate because of his transformation. Now that Samuel is mine, he will lead me to Noah and other two guardians, and when I turned them into ogres this prison, this town will become my sanctuary, my fortress. Looking down at Richard, Owen said, “you’re good cock sucker aren’t you? Let me reunite you with your son.” In answer he knew and felt Richard come, shooting out the rest of his humanity and signify the of his transformation into an ogre. A couple of seconds later after Richard came, Owen felt his climax coming as well. Closing his eyes Owen enjoys Richard’s work on his fat cock. Eventually Owen came shooting down ogreish cum through Richard’s throat. Unexpectedly Richard’s body grew with a nether growth spurt as if turning into an ogre again. He got up revealing to Owen his now 11feet tall ogreish body. “Did I please you, my Lord?” Richard said with cum and slobber drooling from his mouth. Richards once kind stern brown eyes now became a harsh glowing gray. He was much bigger than the average ogre, and much more loyal. His hawkish nose was blunted down, his triangle chin was smashed into a square jaw and he was now mist leaked from his body as if he were constantly sweating. With a nod of Owen’s head, the huge hulking Richard left Owens site; following his will Richard went to Owen’s tent. “Come to me Samuel we must talk.” Owen commanded. Walking towards Owen with Joseph behind his heels, Samuel bowed at Owen’s huge feet, a good sign of loyalty Owen thought. Owen -“First we need to find the other guardians as soon as possible. When that task is complete come and find me and tell me where they are. Joseph, I have a task you as well. You will find Jacob tell him to find the specialists as soon as possible, I can feel the deterioration of your brother’s minds. You two are dismissed.” I’m was looking for ways to improve my work. Feel free to leave your opinion down below. Constructive criticism is always welcome.

Hello! Here's two parts of an epic story I began recently featuring Wonder Woman, Power Girl, and Supergirl of DC Comics! You can find more of my work on DA where I pursue other fetishes in fiction: https://www.deviantart.com/pumpcultureff Enjoy and let me know what you think! =============================== "Spare me, Diana..." the old man wheezed into the sand. "This world needs me. More than you know." A hot breeze filled with embers stirred Wonder Woman's jet black hair, a dark flag raised high on a mast over the crumpled, armored body of the god of war at her feet. She pulled tight on the leash, her gilded, shimmering lasso wrapped around the god of war's neck, then she bent and gripped the helmet her enemy wore. The helm of war was cool to the touch, its molten grooves dimming as she removed it from his head. "No! No, Diana! Plea--" A tug on the lasso cut his breath short. He gasped like a fish on a hook. "This is the one that shook the world? An old man, begging for his life? You have killed my true father. You have harassed my sisters. You have done irreparable damage to human history, Ares. It is time the god of war retired." Summoning a powerful battlecry from the core of her breast, she pulled the lasso with all her strength and threw Ares into the zenith. Her icy eyes watched him arc through the sky like lightning toward distant Mount Vesuvius where he impacted the peak and sank buried into an ancient fiery prison. Diana breathed out a long, satisfied sigh. "Sisters, I have avenged you. The god of war is..." Is you, Diana of Themyscira... "Who's there?" she spun around, sword in hand, shield raised, helmet clutched close to her side. The voice was unfamiliar to her ears, though it reeked of Ares' arrogance. I'm here, Diana... Right where I belong... "The helmet...?" She cast it against the stones. It rang like a clash of armies. It did not bounce, heavy with the weight of bloodshed. Yes, the helmet... the helm of war... the mantle of war... Diana, there must be a god of war... "No. You're wrong." The amazon stared with distrust, unblinking. "Ares is gone." Ares lives... so long as there is war, he lives... but Mars son of Jove is no longer the god of war... You shall take his place... A goddess of war... The goddess of war and peace... "And what do you know of peace, hellion?" I have watched civilizations destroy themselves through unbridled war at the whims of Mars... Why should war want that? ...If there are no more hands to take up arms... I perish.. like your father... But... I seek a new god to take up the mantle of war... to enact a new Pax Romana... a peace of war, a world without war, where the study of war is without end... just like your island... "How dare you speak of my island!" Wonder Woman's beautiful face creased with rage. An island where there is no war... constantly impassioned by the pursuit of war, training for war, possessing power unimaginable... You could turn the entire world into that Paradise... "Hey, Wonder Woman!" a girlish voice banished the voice of steel. Power Girl descended from the skies, her smile gleaming, her blonde hair and red cape waving in the wind, her white top glinting in the sunlight. She radiated energy. "Where's the god of war?" Wonder Woman stepped between the helmet and the kryptonian. "I have defeated him, Power Girl. He is no more. We are free." But there was a hollow tone to her words. Diana... you can make the world free... Diana ignored the hellish words floating on the air. Power Girl appeared not to hear them. "...Is... is that his helmet?! How cool!" Power Girl said, pointing. "A trophy, huh? Didn't think you were the sentimental type." Wonder Woman's heart sank. "Stay back! It is haunted by his spirit." "Oh come on, really?" the kryptonian rolled her eyes. "I speak the truth, Power Girl! We must return it to Themyscira and bear it unto the hall of artifacts." You will bear me unto the realms of victory... "Hey, what's your problem all of a sudden?" "I said stay back!" Kara Zor-L, Power Girl, daughter of Krypton... I can feel your hunger... "Wait, did you hear that, Diana?" she stepped toward Wonder Woman, glancing over her shoulder as if to find the form of some monster bearing that steely voice stepping from the crags. "Kara, please! You must not come any--" I can feel the power of your youth, your will... your desire to change the world... This time they both heard it. Diana's face went white. Kara still looked around. Take up my mantle... "This is really weird, Diana. What's going on?" Kara was within arm's reach now. Unite the world... "Stay back!" Diana pleaded, then bent over and grasped the helmet, folding her arms over it. Kara's eyes went wide. "Oh wow! Is the helmet talking?" Yes, Kara Zor-L... Diana says she is protecting you... but really she is jealous... "Do not listen, Kara," Diana pleaded. "If the voice is in your head now, do not heed its words!" "You can't hear it? It's like clear as a bell!" Kara's eyes fixed on the helmet. "It has stopped speaking to me..." Wonder Woman whispered to herself, then to Kara: "No... You cannot have it!" She stepped back. See? She is jealous of you... your potential... You are merely Power Girl... while she is Wonder Woman... while HE is SuperMAN... "I can hear it. Look, Diana, stop freaking out. I just want to see it." A frown crossed Power Girl's brow. She took a step forward. "Kara. Get back!" Diana roared and brandished her sword at the young girl's neck. "Do not test me. Please." Jealous... "Just for a minute..." "Stop!" Power Girl ducked the sword and then her fingers were on the helmet, Diana gripped it with all her might, dropping the blade. She gathered herself to fly away but the helmet suddenly burned in her grasp. The cold blue steel melted into a blistering red, searing her flesh. Wonder Woman had rarely felt such pain. Power Girl ripped the helmet from her arms, her face enraptured, enchanted. The god of war is dead, Power Girl... Let us taste true power... Let us become... "No, Kara, nooo!" ...the goddess of war.... Kara's breathing quickened, her impressive bust rising and falling, her hands shaking. Still the helmet transformed before her, red into gold and diamond, encrusted with opal and precious stones, its horns bending, curving. The kryptonian raised it to her head, becoming a true titan. "The goddess... of war..." "Stop!" Diana screamed. A bright flash blinded the amazon. A crushing blast like an avalanche knocked her off her feet. Diana tried in vain to stand against it, raising her shield and peering around its edge. She witnessed Kara's ascent into goddesshood. Power Girl, once shorter than Diana, bloomed. She became more than a woman, more than a kryptonian, blessed with all the gifts of the gods: power, beauty, wisdom, war. Her petite form lengthened, growing taller every moment. Her boots whined around her thickening legs and her tight, powerful calves. Her white top stretched, tested to its limits by swelling breasts soon too big and full for her confining clothing, her cleavage deepening, bubbling up at the gap in her top. Her stomach flexed, armored with cobblestoned abs. Kara raised both arms slowly, clenched her gloved fists, and her biceps, triceps, and forearms thickened. Her arms and neck grew longer as she grew taller. Her shoulders broadened, heralding the first popping stitches in her white costume. Receive the power of the greatest of the Olympian gods... The light emanating from her increased. Tears stung Diana's eyes. A breathless moan escaped Kara's throat as her face transformed, cheekbones raising, lips becoming fuller, chin chiseling, her features shifting into graceful, elegant, womanly beauty while retaining, no, reinforcing their already youthful qualities. Her blonde hair sparkled as it turned to the color of pure gold. Finally it stopped. The helmet's voice fell silent. Its metallic surface ceased burning like a star, dimming to a brilliant gold. "Power Girl...?" Diana stood, slowly, "Are you alright?" Diana's eyes devoured Kara's perfect form, from head to toe and back again. Her flesh looked carved out of marble, every muscle tensed and flexed, fibers rippling, veins crawling, then disappearing as she eased and took a long, deep breath. Power Girl had become the image of amazonian power, of feminine strength, wed to the already impossible powers of the kryptonian race. Diana gasped. "My god." Then suddenly, she felt as if her strength began to fade... ============================== end of part 1 ============================== "No. Please no, Kara," the wondrous amazon gasped, struggling to find her voice. "This isn't you. It's Ares. Don't listen to--" Her voice broke off. Wonder Woman could hardly take in the vision that stood before her, a transformed Power Girl electrified with all the energy of a kryptonian wed with the strength of war, where just moments earlier a busty and buff but not overly frightening young woman stood. The helm of war sat atop Power Girl's head, a gold and crystalline crown bedecked with jewels and encrusted with horns curved like the ram's, its divine opalescent metal framing a face that could make Aphrodite jealous. But Kara's enchanting eyes didn't look at Diana. Kara was taking in all the newfound glory of her heavenly body. As she bent forward to lust over herself, her abs tensed and pinched the white fabric of her costume. Just below her chin, rippling pectorals supported massive breasts the size of cantaloupes. People said she was stacked before, told her that to her face in compliments occasionally genuine or backhanded, but now... they'd think she was downright stuffing her bra. That is, if those two incredulous tits weren't gripped perfectly in place by her white spandex, which looked practically painted on at this point. That answered the eternal question, revealing the fact that Power Girl went braless. Kara flexed her engorged pecs, pumping them up, and her melons bounced and jiggled like crazy in response. Then her eyes went to her shoulders. Diana's gaze followed, past ripped delts, arms raising, biceps the size of oranges tenting the fabric over her arms. Power Girl hit a double bicep pose and crunched her arms hard, pursing her lips at the sight. "Oooh hell yes..." the kryptonian moaned as her mind caught up with the scale of her new measurements. "I feel... wonderful!" She dropped her arms, which hung at an angle at her sides due to the swollen lats on her V-shaped torso. Nearby, jagged crags of solid stone jutted from the earth, among them a fallen statue built in the likeness of Hera. It was over a hundred feet long, the remnant of an ancient temple, constructed out of an arcane metal that was all but lost to modern civilization. In the blink of an eye, Power Girl stood at its base. She bent down, knees up to her armpits. A gust of wind blew her red cape across her shoulders, revealing a tiny waist at the base of an immense back cut deep with chasms of muscle. As she began to lift, the chasms became deeper rifts. Striated muscle flexed and fibers tensed. Her muscular ass went from feminine curves to angry, violently shredded beef. The statue began to lift into the air, still horizontal, from its base! Diana staggered closer, in awe, though she felt strangely weakened. She could hear Kara breathing heavily. At first, Wonder Woman thought it was due to the strain of lifting the magicked idol, until she quickly realized Power Girl was gasping with pleasure, almost moaning. The kryptonian heaved the towering statue above her head, even turned it vertically in her hands so it pointed straight up toward the sky. She was centered under its base now, pumping the immense metal likeness up and down, performing reps with an object Diana couldn't begin to guess the weight of. She knew the girl might've struggled with such an object before, but now... Power Girl was toying with it and loving every moment. "Mmmmm oh gods yes... YES... YES!" her once slender arms bulged with obscene power, a few thick veins visible even under her white costume, which was strained to its limit around her biceps and triceps. "FUCK YES!" Power Girl threw the statue out over the ocean. It sailed through the air. Wonder Woman watched it come crashing down on Mt. Vesuvius. Half of it buried itself at impact in the crater. Ares had a little surprise drop in. "This power... I've never felt so powerful! More powerful than the sun could ever make me!" Kara was saying, unable to tear her gaze away from her own body. Diana found her voice, cleared her throat. "Power Girl? Kara... L-listen to me. This isn't right. This isn't who you are--" "Who I am?" the kryptonian looked up from herself for the first time, "How would you know who I am? You're Wonder Woman... one of the strongest beings in the world... one of the all-time greats... I used to look up to you. You used to look down at me." There was a white and red flash. Suddenly, the kryptonian was standing before the amazon, over the amazon. She hadn't just gained muscle mass. She had grown taller, about a head taller than Wonder Woman now. Kara looked down with eyes that glowed red, her huge breasts almost pressing against Diana's face. "Well who's looking down at who now, huh?" "Power Girl, please, this is Ares, not you--" Diana stuttered, feeling weaker by the minute. "You think I care about Ares?" Kara scoffed, "Gods, I'm sick of being called Power Girl! Like I'm some kind of second-rate... sidekick!" Another white flash. Kara's gloved hand had grabbed Wonder Woman's wrist, her sword arm. The amazon dropped her god-killing blade, the clattering of steel against the rocks where it fell unable to mask the horror in Diana's gasp. "I am not a sidekick! I am not a clone of her! I am done playing second fiddle to him!" she gritted her teeth, a sound like marble being ground to powder. Veins flared across her neck, down her shoulder, across the bowling ball of her bicep, up her forearm, as her hand gripped tighter and tighter over Wonder Woman's wrist, over the magic bracelets she wore. A wave of agony flowed from her wrist as her bone cracked. Wonder Woman's eyes darted from her wrist to Power Girl's face. The kryptonian was smiling, cruelly. Her gorgeous features were contorted with rage and delight together at the sight of the amazonian princess's humiliation. "Kara... you've never been anyone's sidekick. Y-you've always been powerful. Please stop!" "Is this the woman that brought the god of war to his knees? Begging like a little girl?" Power Girl chuckled, a terrifying mixture of girlish chiming and godlike wrath. The gilded metal of Diana's "indestructible" bracelets, forged by the gods of Olympus, crumpled like a soda can under Power Girl's grip. Then Wonder Woman felt it, not merely weakness but nausea. "Kara! No, don't!" she screamed, unable to break free, unable even to move Power Girl's arm or pry open her fingers. In vain she struggled. The amazon couldn't force open that painful grip with her free hand. And then the nausea turned into fever and dizziness, and the feeling of weakness became a sensation of frailty. In the deepest pit of her fears, Wonder Woman knew what was happening, and the realization left her pale and petrified. The helm of war had transformed alongside transforming its new bearer, consuming battle prowess, warrior skill, physical strength. Kara felt it, but in reverse. Power Girl closed her eyes as the sensations hit her body. Not weakness but strength. Not frailty but power. Not nausea but vigor. Not dizziness but energy. The energy filled her as air fills a balloon, stretching the latex to its breaking point. She threw her head back as the euphoria of power flowed into her. "Oh gods... yesss...." she moaned at the top of her powerful lungs as her body began to expand. Still holding Wonder Woman by the wrists, now like a limp rag doll, Diana's feet left the ground as the energy of the most powerful of the amazons became married to the power of the kryptonian goddess of war. Kara grew. Taller, wider, bigger, broader, stronger, sexier. Her gorgeous body lengthened, legs and torso becoming longer, her head rising a few more feet into the air. Her costume whined in protest, white spandex pulling to its limits. Then the influx of new mass hit. Kara cooed girlishly as her calves formed into perfect diamonds, then grew heavier and heavier, bulging and hanging from her legs, splitting her blue boots at the top. Her thighs forced her to widen her stance as rivers of blood poured into them and they swelled until they resembled fibrous tree trunks. Webs of veins crawled over them, sweat glistening on her flawless skin. "Don't stop... please don't stop..." Kara groaned, lifting her free arm and flexing her impossible muscles. "I want more..." Diana gawked in terror at Kara's waist, tiny and crowded with muscle, blossomed with rock hard curves and angles. She could almost hear the muscle fibers expanding and strengthening. A sound like a heavy curtain being torn. Kara's abs each individually distended, pushing against her white spandex, becoming defined and deadly, framed by seething obliques and lats that inflated wider and wider, pushing her arms and shoulders outward. Her upper body transformed from a V-shape to a T-shape, her slender waist somehow supporting a writhing mass of pumped up muscles. Meanwhile, Diana felt herself growing sicker and slimmer. The once sensational icon had become so numb she couldn't even feel her own shattered wrist anymore or her purple fingers crushed just above Power Girl's fist. Her amazonian armor no longer hugged her curves or bosom. Sagging wrinkles appeared across her once smooth skin. Her luxurious black hair faded and turned from gray to gray-white. Her once proud amazonian body shriveled up like a raisin. "More... more... more... fuuuuuuuuu----" Kara gasped. Her pecs doubled in thickness, then doubled again, pressing breasts filling up like hot air balloons against Diana's helpless scab of a body. Kara's nipples hardened, sticking out like thumbs atop boobs that were each twice as big as her head at this point. Kara bounced her pecs and her breasts nearly punched the ragdoll that use to be Wonder Woman. Tit flesh spilled out of the top of Kara's costume's window, which had already begun to tear into a mess of white threads. "MORE!" Kara's neck widened as her hair lengthened, turning from blonde to gold with flecks of pure platinum and silver in it. It seemed for a moment as if the kryptonian would explode through the sheer force of the power pouring into her, and at that moment, it stopped like someone shutting off a valve. Power Girl stood there, a massive, towering wet dream of perfected muscularity and femininity combined into a sickening sexual reality. Her gargantuan chest heaved as she sucked in air and blew it out, taking deep breaths as her powerful heart pounded within her. "What. A. Rush!" she laughed. Wonder Woman could say nothing, her jaw hanging open, mouth gaping. Power Girl lifted her to the height of her face, some 9 feet in the air, and regarded the amazonian princess with disgust. "You." Power Girl's beautiful features writhed into a sneer, the fullness of her lips curling, perfectly white teeth flashing. "You would keep this from me? This? LOOK AT ME!" A sound like dry leaves blowing across stone came out of Wonder Woman's throat. "Hah! Now I am a goddess! I AM WAR! And look at you! All that's left of the once mighty Princess Ambassador of Themyscira is a tired old husk. Look at your pale wrinkled skin, your gray hair, your tattered face. I can see right through you! Your bones are less than glass and your skin is like paper! I've taken your power to make war. Because I deserved it! Because I am worthy!" She cast her down into the dirt. "Now youare beneath me. Now I can do nothing but forever look down at you! I was too weak to protect my Earth from being destroyed, but never again! So tell me... how's the view?" She laughed and pressed her fists against her waist, her whole body responding with a flex that would make Herakles weep. Then came the boom of the sound barrier breaking. A streak of blue and red and gold struck Power Girl in the stomach, catching her off guard, causing her to stumble backward a few steps, staggering her down to one knee. She was no longer laughing. "What have you done to Wonder Woman?" Supergirl's blue skirt, red cape, and golden hair billowed in the wind. She bent over to help raise the crumpled remains of Wonder Woman off the ground, casting a suspicious glare at Power Girl with eyes full of solar anger. Then the fire faded. In an instant, she recognized her fellow kryptonian behind all the bloated, over-engorged muscle. "Oh my gods... Kara?" Supergirl turned away from Wonder Woman and floated toward her counterpart. "Kara? What in Rao's name is going on here?" The tension in her slender body, from her legs to her bare midriff to her arms and face betrayed the confidence she attempted in her voice. Kara Zor-L, Power Girl, the new goddess of war raised herself to her full height from the kneeling position she had staggered into. Standing taller, taller, eclipsing the sun behind her with her head. She grinned, licked her lips as if about to devour a satisfying meal. The helm of war burned with hunger and so did she. "Greetings, appetizer." ============================== end of part 2 ==============================

Here is a short preview of the story I'm currently working on: No Limits for Elina ___________________________________________________________________________________ And impossibly, she has done it… she bench-pressed the 420-kg barbell for as many reps as I told her, 30 solid repetitions, and now this young mind-blowing muscle girl wanted an audible confirmation from me for this truly inhuman feat of strength. I came closer to this incredible, sobbing of impossible efforts muscle beast, looked her straight in the eye and said “Twenty nine...” Crazy… what was I doing, thought I to myself. “Uuuuuuuaaaaffff…”, exhaling deeply, Elina licked her lips, closed her eyes and moaned again. More tears ran down her cheeks and I refused to believe what I saw next. Her bulging biceps hardened more, her absolutely man-shaming pectorals grew instantly, squeezing out every bit of muscle and power reserves left in them. Oh so slowly, the bar went down again, the metal surface kissed the tops of her reddened, extremely swollen and mega shredded chest and unbelievably, inch by inch Elina performed the rep number 31, bringing her arms into a full stretch, screaming and sobbing like a woman possessed and pushing the barbell completely up again! I just starred at this insanely ripped young muscle goddess, marveling at how hard was she pushing her body, especially her pectoral flesh. It went over all the known and even imaginable limits and has almost made me faint. Veins grew thicker and more prominent all over her massive frame, running over her big neck, ready to invade Elina’s beautifully contorted face. Participating in this scene of pure female strength and iron will power and not knowing where I’m actually going to take this, I, to my great fear and fetish satisfaction, repeated again “Twenty nine…” With that her super jacked cunt shot a truly heavy load of juices that flew almost to the opposite side of the basement and her eyes rolled up into her skull. Unbelievably, with a mask of agony, determination and bizarre pleasure on her face Elina lowered the bar to her massive chest again! This time rather in one violent dropping action. “Gghhaaa…”, her lungs were burning, she couldn’t even scream properly anymore. In fear I noticed, that she loosened the grip of her hands on the barbell. The young muscle beast turned her beautiful face to me, opened her eyes and whispered, punctuating every word with heaving of her massive pecs “This… Is… For… You…” What came next made my jaw crush on the concrete floor. The gorgeous female Adonis let go with her hands of the loaded with 420 kilograms barbell and rested it to lay right on her humongous, radiating with power pectorals! Her chest was so chiseled with deep muscle striations that the round form of the bar fit between one of the numerous, profoundly cut muscle groups, which formed a transition-canyon from her upper to her lower pectoral plateau, so the bar got locked there totally secured from rolling back or forth. “Uuuughaaaa…”, with a cry full of wild exhaustion Elina gritted her teeth, flexed her free arms into crazily vibrating, freakish double biceps pose and I watched in disbelief how more thicker veins grew on her ever-reddening chest! Her traps rose even higher, screaming with growth and power, her abs bloated bigger, visibly thickening her waist, her thighs bloated larger than ever, pressing her legs hard on the basement floor. But her pecs, oh gawd, they bulged out and incredibly, began to rise, pistoning the extremely heavy weight up again!!! "GGRRRRHHHUUUU…!!!", gym mirrored walls reflected Elina’s wild guttural growl and impossibly, she began the next agonizing rep... ___________________________________________________________________________________ If you like it check the already posted 3 parts of the story at https://www.patreon.com/foker and https://www.deviantart.com/foker More to come!

Before I start, I wanted to say that I’ve never written a story like this before. Having been inspired by Maxxxmuscle’s comic Harvzilla. It is honestly like the hottest thing I think I have ever seen, and it’s getting better every time he releases a page. So without further ado, here we go! Chapter 1: Coming out It started like it would with any love story. Josh was in love with his life long best friend, but had no clue how to express his affections. It was painfully obvious for all but Parker who was oblivious to his best friend’s feelings. Parker had his own secret though... One which he had never shared with Josh. The two were madly in love with one another! Josh was actually quite a strapping young man. At 6’8 and 245lbs of pure muscle. He was what many teenage boys wished they could be. On top of that, Josh was every bit of a grower. Hidden behind his jeans, and boxer briefs lied a foot long by the likes nobody had ever seen. He often caught people ball gazing, but thought very little of it. Hell, he hardly cared if people drooled over him. Paired with the young Adonis’ killer body, Josh’s well known size was the source of rumor for many at Westwood University. Despite this fact, He had turned down everybody who made the attempt to try and date him. Josh had his eyes on one person, and he was mere minutes away from confessing to that person. Sitting at his Desk, Parker was in the middle of daydreaming again. He had just gotten through a painful Calculus lecture, and was eager to spend time with Josh later that night. The two had planned to see a movie at the local theater. But, what the two didn’t know, was the others plan to confess feelings. While not as physically gifted as Josh. Parker was by no means a slacker. Standing at a smaller but still impressive 6’4 and weighing 215lbs. Parker packed a smaller, but still impressive anaconda of 10 inches. Like Josh, Parker was popular among the girls and the guys, but would reject everyone who bothered to ask. Like Josh, Parker was still a virgin, and it was a surprising fact. Few people expected someone of such an impressive size to still be one. “Hey, I’m on my way my dorm room. Wanna come hang out for a bit before the movie?” Josh texted Parker. Parker looked down at his phone and grinned, he loved hanging out with Josh. It wasn’t even a question of if he wanted to or not. The answer was always yes, and Josh knew it. ”Of course, I’ll be there in a few minutes,” Parker responded. Josh received the text as he unlocked the door to his room but not before an unknown package he failed to notice fell over. Upon inspecting the package he noticed it to be some kind of experimental protein powder. Wondering what it was, he closed the door to his dorm room and opened it up, Finding a red warning written in bold letters, he began to read the side effects of overdose. “Overuse of the experimental Hyperbulk powder can result in several side effects that include but aren’t limited to, Extreme muscle growth, increased height, penis growth, an increased sex drive, and infectious cum” “Infectious cum”? Josh thought to himself. What do they mean by infectious? Before Josh had time to contemplate the message, he was overcome by a sense of hunger. “Well, I already have it. Why not try out some of this stuff while I wait on Parker?” Josh had been opening the bottle and gathering the other ingredients for a shake. The substance didn’t include a scoop and he had never been one to use one. So he decided that half the smaller tin would be an appropriate amount. It was about the same amount he usually used when he made protein shakes anyway. Blending it to perfection, Josh was excited as he poured the shake into a cup for his consumption. He had made protein shakes a daily part of his routine, and sculpted his body over the years to near perfection. (Or so he thought) By the time he finished gulping the shake down, he heard a knock at his door. Parker was thirsty, as he had just ran 4 miles to get to Josh’s dorm. It occurred to him that he hadn’t really eaten anything either. He was always the book nerd compared to his best friend. Indeed, Josh often playfully teased Parker for being a math major while he was at college on a basketball scholarship. Despite the two being different in almost every single way, they had been friends since they were just four years old! Parker didn’t really recall a time without his best bud. “Yo dude! Woah- you’re drenched in sweat and panting,” Josh noticed as he opened the door and greeted Parker. “Yeah, well I hate to keep you waiting. Besides I need the exercise,” Parker replied Josh led Parker to his couch, and went to go make another shake. Using the remaining half of the tin without paying any particular attention to the serving size amounts. Josh blended the shake to perfection, and handed this one to Parker. “Try this stuff out,” Josh said as he handed the drink to Parker Parker didn’t have to be told twice, especially being as thirsty as he was now. He gulped the contents of the shake down, leaving no trace of it in the cup. “Thank you, that hit the spot,” Parker let out a small burp of approval. Josh smiled and giggled a little bit. “No problem man, I actually just got that stuff delivered today. It was a sample of some new protein powder they’re developing,” Josh went on, as he began to felt a strange heat in his gut. “Well thanks man, but I wanted to tell you something.. Before we go out tonight. It’s been weighing on my mind now for months,” Parker began, as he too felt a weird warmth emanating from his gut. Josh sat on the couch next to Parker, and listened to what his friend had to say. Josh always listened to Parker, and cared a lot about what his friend had to say. “Well you see...” Parker began, “I like you a lot.. I have for some time. Everybody always drools over you and your body, and while I admit that’s a bonus. I’ve always liked you for more than that Josh. You’re my best friend, and know me better than anyone else. I’m more comfortable around you than I am anyone else.” Parker had intended to continue, but not before being interrupted by a pair of firm yet soft lips on his own. “I’ve loved you ever since our Freshman year of Highschool. I feared telling you because I didn’t want to lose our friendship. But are you sure I’m really what you want?” Josh blushed, as he exposed his more insecure side. “Of course you are...,” Parker responded The two leaned in to kiss, both battling the others tongue in a display of hot fiery passion unlike anyone had ever seen. Their intense make out session would move to Josh’s bed where the two gradually stripped clothing and continued making out. The two would begin to lose track of time as their bodies continued to rub against each other. However, the warmth in their guts began to spread throughout their bodies. Changes were beginning, that the two had yet to realize. Even Bigger changes were about to happen. Perhaps bigger than the two of them could begin to comprehend. End of chapter 1 Thanks to all those who have taken the time to read my first post. Hopefully you all enjoy this as I continue to develop it. I’ll continue to work on improving my writing as the chapters go on. But please, let me know what you thought!

While working on the next chapter of Next Level Love, I had a bit of a fun idea for a muscular pastiche/parody of one of my favorite novels. Given we’ve officially entered the spooky month I took it in a bit more of a Halloween monster B movie direction. I hope you enjoy it. ============================================ Disappearance on the Overland Limited ============================================ Cast of Characters The Detective Ted Ward – Private Investigator from Sacramento, California on business to Chicago The Muscle Mack Simmons – Former Army Ranger and Detective Ward’s faithful companion and bedfellow The Conductor Mr. Orville Hubbard – Conductor employed by the Southern Pacific to serve the Overland between San Francisco and Ogden The Valet Ollie Sorenson – A young valet aboard the Overland with secrets of his own The Farmer William “Billy” West – Newlywed husband from Green River who plays his emotions close to his chest. The Wife Lucille “Lucy” West – A beautiful young lady ready to live her happily ever after The Widower Nancy Halverson – A frequent traveler aboard the Overland whose nervous demeanor belies a buried past The Socialite Delilah Johnson – An heiress from New Orleans with a sharp tongue and deep pockets The Beast – The mysterious creature rumored to roam the Nevada desert ============================================ Part I: The Facts ============================================ ~October 1901~ It was one o’clock that afternoon in Sacramento. People milled about and paced along the platform of the Southern Pacific depot. There was a nip in the air; winter was coming early. Snow already capped the Sierra Nevada and all traffic had slowed to a crawl. On the tracks was a splendid sight. The proud Atlantic class locomotive hissed contentedly before the line of well-polished Pullmans. The Overland Limited may have already been five minutes late for departure waiting on the slow freight to arrive, but it was still the height of luxury travel west of the Mississippi. Created by a partnership of three railroads, the Overland Limited was the fastest train of its day from the San Francisco Bay to the Great Lakes. Standing on the steps of one Pullman was a man, a bit scruffy and weathered in appearance. He was decently built but more of a runner than a fighter. The corners of his eyes crinkled as he watched the clock, lost in his own thoughts. He only stirred when another man, this one barrel-chested and balding but with a fiery beard and moustache arrived. “Stationmaster said the snow on Donner Pass is fallin’ fast as they can clear it,” the brawler of a man grunted. “No way we’re getting’ to Chicago on time, Ted.” “More time for us to relax then, Mack.” Ted Ward grinned. “Besides, I figured a man of your caliber wouldn’t be so worried about a little snow. Who ever heard of a soldier complain about something children love?” Mack Simmons shook his head and pushed past his partner. “Cuba didn’t have any snow.” Ted laughed and followed his assistant into the car. This time of year combined with the cold snap meant fewer travelers. They had the only occupied Pullman sections in the car. The young valet quickly made a few final touches to the cleaning of the car. His fitted uniform made it clear he was rather slim, but he had an ample behind like a succulent peach. He turned and jumped. “Oh, I’m sorry! I thought I was alone!” He blushed, very apparent on his pale Scandinavian skin, and stashed away the rag. “My name is Oliver Sorenson, though everyone just calls me Ollie. I’ll be your valet up to Ogden. You must be Mr. Ward and Mr. Simmons.” Despite an attempt to be surreptitious, Ted caught the young man’s eyes carefully crawling over him and Mack. Before he could comment, the conductor strode in. “I hope you’re not bothering the guests, Ollie.” The conductor was a solid man in his late forties, salt and pepper starting to show in his moustache. He might not have been a barrel-chested many like Mack but years on the railroad had given him a strong build and the soft bulge in his trousers was very telling. “No trouble at all,” Mack chimed in, clasping a hand on Ollie’s shoulder, only making the valet blush harder. “Mr… uh?” “Orville Hubbard,” he replied. “And we’re likely to be an hour late into Reno with the snow, but we should make up the time between Winnemucca and Promontory. In the meantime, we will be serving complementary drinks in the dining car. Please enjoy yourselves and we’ll do what we can to get caught up.” He snapped his pocket watch shut as another whistle blew outside, and a manifest freight rumbled by. “Gentlemen, please excuse me, that’s our cue.” Ollie nodded. “I’d best make sure your bags have been loaded. Please let me know if you need anything!” As soon as the two were out of earshot, Mack whistled. “You didn’t mention the sights on the train were better than the scenery.” “Rein it in you horndog.” “Don’t act all high and mighty,” Mack said, grabbing the bulge in Ted’s slacks. “I know this ain’t your gun. You were thinkin’ the same thing.” “Guilty as charged,” Ted smirked, thumb pressing against the thick nub poking through Mack’s shirt. Mack bit back a little groan. “Now, I think we best calm down before we end up making a mess in the vestibule. Best not put on a show, eh?” Mack released him. “We’re finishin’ this later.” “Sure thing,” Ted replied, swatting Mack’s muscle ass and swinging the door open. As to be expected of the luxury train, the dining car was immaculately decorated with intricate wood carvings, etched glass, and even small crystal chandeliers. As Ted had noted, the train was very light this evening. “Oh dearie me, I thought we were all that was left aboard tonight.” A lady in her late-twenties put out her cigarette and approached them. She was dressed in the finest of eveningwear that seemed to be straight from 5th Avenue. She cocked her hip slightly. “Miss Delilah Johnson of the New Orleans Johnsons, how doooo you do?” “Ted Ward and Mack Simmons, ma’am. The pleasure is ours,” Ted replied politely taking her hand. She frowned, expecting a little more. “Well, yes. It is. I have to say I can’t believe this train is late again. My daddy invested a lot in this railroad, and I doubled our shares. I’d expect a little better. I’m a busy gal.” “You can’t pay the sun to move,” a man piped up. “Not yet,” she huffed and went back to her table. “Pay no attention to her,” the man said. “She’s been talking everyone’s ear off since we left Emeryville. I hope she didn’t bother you Lucy.” “Oh Billy, nothing’s ruining tonight,” the man’s wife said snuggling into his arms. She proudly showed off a shining ring to the two. “Congratulations!” Mack shouted. “A round for the new couple!” “Just coming back from our honeymoon actually,” Billy grinned. He was the definition of a cornfed country boy. His arms stretched his sleeves and Ted swore he could hear seams popping near his shoulders. His wide legs were clearly squeezed into his pants. “Headin’ home to Green River to start our new lives.” “We’ve got an adorable little homestead,” Lucy gushed, “but our parents gave us a little weekend out in Santa Cruz to ourselves.” By the way she beamed, Ted figured it must have been a very productive weekend. Of course, her hand slowly inching up Billy’s thigh was a good clue. She was dressed in a simple homespun outfit, but somehow made it elegant by the gleam in her eye and the dazzle in her laughter. Mack brought a few drinks from the bar when he almost collided with the last passenger. “I’m so sorry, ma’am. I didn’t see you there.” “That’s alright. You remind me of my husband, dearie,” an elderly woman said, patting Mack’s hand. “Such a handsome strong man.” Mack floundered for a moment, unsure of what to say. “Oh dear, where are my manners. Nancy Halverson, a pleasure to meet you.” “The pleasure is ours Mrs. Halverson,” Ted said. “What two handsome men…” She said again, with a faraway look in her eyes. “You best be careful… you don’t know what could happen… that monster likes handsome men…” She wandered off, a little lost. “You understand a word of that?” Mack whispered. “She’s not playin’ with a full deck if you ask me.” “Perhaps not,” Ted replied. The train lurched into motion; the engine bellowing smoke as it began to climb out of Sacramento. The whistle cried as Mack set the drinks on the newlywed’s table. They toasted the happy couple and began the first of many drinks. Ted watched the city roll by but couldn’t help but feel a slight sense of unease. ============================================ A cry pierced the night, rousing him from his sleep. In a heartbeat, Ted was on his feet, hand on his Colt. He bolted down the coach knowing his companion was hot on his heels. He took only a brief moment to make sure his activities with Mack that night weren’t overly apparent. He threw open the vestibule, leapt the gap, and charged into the next car to find a group of people had already gathered around the Pullman section. “Please, keep calm and return to your beds. We will sort this matter out shortly,” Mr. Hubbard said, gently trying to ease the passengers away from the sobbing woman on the lower berth. “I’m sure we could be of service,” he said as he and Mack drew near. “I’d certainly appreciate it, gentlemen,” the conductor whispered, “and so would Mrs. West.” He motioned to the sobbing lady, revealing it to be Lucy. She clutched a handkerchief to her bosom, hiccupping through her wails. Ted caught a glimpse of Mrs. Halverson as the conductor sorted the other passengers away. He ignored her for now and knelt next to the sobbing bride. “Lucy, dear God, what happened?” It took several minutes for Lucy to gather herself. “Oh Mr. Ward, it’s awful! I can’t find Billy! He’s gone missing.” Ted shot a look over to Mack. “Lucy, perhaps Billy just went to, err, use the facilities or stretch his legs. We did have quite a bit to drink after all.” “No, no! I saw him! He was being taken away by,” she paused to blow her nose, “by the Beast!” She now broke down in a new wave of sobs. Ted scanned over the berth, but there was nothing strange. The sheets weren’t torn off the bed, just moved to the side as anyone would when getting out of bed. The only thing of note was a couple missing shirt buttons. Just then the conductor returned with some whiskey to help her calm her nerves. “We’ll do our best to find him, don’t worry.” Ted stood, knowing that it was best to let her rest for now. Suddenly he stopped. “Do you smell something Mack?” “No, should I?” “I thought I smelled something… almost like smoke.” “We’re on a train, boss.” Ted glowered at him. “Not like that, like cherry wood.” Ted and Mack headed back to their car with the conductor. “Do you think she’s delirious? It could’ve been some nightmare that woke her? Surely, you’ve found Mr. West?” The conductor shook his head. “I’m sorry but I haven’t. I directed the staff to search top to bottom. Mr. West is no longer on board.” Ted pursed his lips. “How’s our schedule looking?” “We’re behind, but so’s everything else on the line. All that snow back on the Sierras has everyone behind schedule. Even with Dispatch giving us priority, we should’ve been in Winnemucca hours ago.” “Have we passed anywhere that Mr. West may have jumped off?” “Doors have been locked tight ever since we snagged mail in Lovelace and we haven’t stopped once since then, only slow orders.” “Any chance of him jumping off between stations?” The conductor chortled. “Well, I suppose they could’ve but where would they go?” He waved his hand towards the window. “There’s nothing but sand and rock as far as the eye can see. Desert is mighty cold this time of year. If he went wandering on his own without protection, he’d be dead in minutes. Closest civilization from here is either Imlay down the line or the Lassens’ Ranch about a half-day horse ride away.” “And this beast?” “An old superstition in these parts. Same old story about some wild hairy man you hear west of the Rockies. Believe me gentlemen, there’s nothing like that Sasquatch fella anywhere near here.” The conductor left as Ted and Mack sat down on the beds. “So, what are you thinkin’?” “I don’t know Mack,” Ted muttered. Once he was sure they were alone in the quiet sleeper, Ted rested his head on Mack’s thick shoulder. “It’s strange…” “Of course, but you’re workin’ on an idea.” “How’d you know?” “Only two reasons you ever reach for my cock. You’re horny or you need somethin’ to play with while you think.” Ted stifled a laugh. “You kiss your mother with that mouth?” “You didn’t have any complaints about my mouth a few hours ago.” Ted shoved him with a grin, stood, and began to pace. “Y’know, when you promised me a trip on the Overland Limited, I wasn’t expecting to work. Then again, I’ve never known you to turn down a case.” “Never can in this business. You ever hear of that beast thing?” Mack scratched at his beard. “Nothin’ worth mentioning. All I’ve heard is that it’s some monster that appears every now and then. Miss Lucy probably just had a nightmare like you said. With all the spirits she took I’m surprised she’s not seeing more than monsters.” “Details, Mack, details.” “Fine, fine. Folks say it’s a gigantic man, not so much Sasquatch. Old railroad workers say they saw entire trees knocked to the ground with the imprint of a fist in their bark. Other folks say it can carry a Texas Longhorn over one shoulder. Stories go back long before the good ol’ U.S. of A. moved out here. Honestly, nothin’ more than tall tales to tell around a campfire.” He studied his partner’s face. “You aren’t seriously considerin’?!” “No, no… well, yes. But it’s definitely far-fetched. There’s a billion other possible reasons, say he decided he wanted out of the marriage? I’m more interested in why that was Mrs. West’s first response. There’s no such thing as monsters like that, and certainly none that would attack a train!” Suddenly, the floor jerked and a terrible screech filled the air. Ted flew up into the air and crashed against Mack while bags and parcels were flung around the car. “What in tarnation?!” “The emergency brake,” Ted muttered. “You alright?” “Me?! You’re the one who did a somersault!” “Good,” Ted grinned. “Let’s go see what the fuss is about.” They dashed outside with several other passengers and made their way up along the tracks to the locomotive. The engineer and the fireman were already out of the cab of the hissing Atlantic. The headlamp shone brightly across the dark desert, but it made the problem all too clear. One of the rails had been bent a good two feet out of the way. “I’ve never seen a thing like it!” The engineer roared. “We’ve had warped rails before, but this is some kind of madness.” Ted walked up the ties and ballast and stared at the rail. He motioned Mack over. “What do you see?” “It’s not possible!” “My thoughts exactly.” Ted motioned to the heads of the railroad spikes, bent in half and torn from the wood. “It was intentional. Sabotage.” “That’s all well and good, but I’m more worried about that!” Mack hissed. Ted looked closer at the rail and his jaw dropped. Clear as day, he could see four indentations in the metal. Four indentations as if grabbed by a mighty hand. ============================================ Part II: The Evidence ============================================ “That’s it, we can’t keep going tonight,” Mr. Hubbard said. “We’re heading back to Lovelace so we can telegraph ahead to stop all trains.” He began to shoo the passengers back inside while Ted and Mack stared at the rail. “It can’t be,” Mack murmured. “It can’t… can it?” “Tell me you know of some machine that can do that. A machine that can be assembled, used, disassembled, and moved without so much as a trace!” Ted motioned wildly to the desert sand, seemingly undisturbed. As he turned to Mack, he stopped. There was something strange on the wind… something familiar… “Gentlemen, inside please!” Ted and Mack relented, but Ted was still frowning as the train began to move again. “Tonight just keeps getting stranger…” They boarded the train, just in time to hear Miss Johnson complain again. “I swear, I’m going to sell my shares as soon as I can tell my broker!” Ted fought the urge to roll his eyes before taking a seat in the lounge car. Everyone else had gone back to bed, leaving only the two of them. Mack eased himself onto a sofa. “There was a funny smell out there. You smelled it too, right?” Ted nodded. “I can’t place it though. It’s like some kind of cologne or perfume. Cherry wood smoke… earth after a rain… new leather boots… Same thing I smelled near Lucy’s bed.” “That’s not what I smelled. Smelled like cigars and pine to me. Smelled… good.” Ted settled back in the chair. For a second, he frowned. His pants felt a bit small, and his shirt sleeves a bit short. “Strange, very strange. I definitely didn’t smell anything like that.” Just then Ollie snuck out of a small storage room. “Oh, I’m sorry to bother you.” “No, no Ollie, no trouble at all.” Ted paused. “Say, you haven’t smelled anything strange around here lately?” “Well, um, I…” He shook like a leaf. “C’mon and sit down with us,” Mack said warmly motioning to the spot next to him. Ollie quietly obliged. Mack placed his arm behind him. The young man looked like a scared rabbit but slid backwards ever so slightly to let Mack’s arm touch his back. “So, anything strange?” “I… shouldn’t say. The railroad has been fine, nothing weird…” “Nothing?” Mack said again, now gently letting his hand drape onto Ollie’s shoulder. At the same time, the buttons on his shirt seemed stretched to the limit, ready to snap. “I… I…” Ollie stammered, eyes mesmerized. Ted rolled his eyes though he did enjoy seeing the cute man squirm. “Mack, please, don’t torture him. Though, I’m sure we’d be willing to indulge him if he were to talk…” Both men sent a smirk to each other as Ollie became very focused on the floor, but his pants had a very noticeable bulge. “Promise not to tell?” Mack paused just long enough to undo the top button of his shirt. “We’re not gonna say anything unless you do.” His other hand drifted down and gave the valet’s bulge a gentle squeeze. The telltale sign of pre stained the pants punctuated by a needy groan. “Hmm, we’re your first huh boy?” “Y-y-yes sir,” Ollie mumbled. “I was too scared to- EEP!” Ted’s hand snuck down into Ollie’s pants, groping his supple cheeks. “All you gotta do is tell us.” He moaned into his fist. “Someone’s gonna see!” “Not if you hurry up. Now spit it out.” He nodded. “Mr. West wasn’t the first to disappear. At least one man disappears around Imlay on every trip I’ve been on.” Both Ted and Mack looked at each other. “Every time?” “Yeah, but the big wigs’ve been paying people to keep quiet. I… I saw one of them get taken away. I peeked in from the door and saw one burst outta his clothes, slowly tearing through them. It was so…” The valet moaned, openly switching between grinding on Mack’s hand and trying to let Ted grope as much of him as he could. “You should’ve seen it! He was huge! After he finished growing, he broke open the door and leaped off the train. Last thing I saw, he was painting the desert white and stomping off after a giant shadow north.” “Good boy,” Mack growled in his ear, before capturing his virgin mouth in a passionate liplock. Ted teased his hole as he left a little love bite on his neck. Ollie cried out like a Reno whore and soaked his uniform in his seed. The bliss on his face soon melted into embarrassment. “I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t’ve-” Ted and Mack squeezed him between them. “Nonsense. How about you come by a little later and we’ll finish what we started.” Embarrassment morphed to sheer excitement, stars in his eyes. “Really?” “Yeah, but we need to work on this case for a bit first.” “Oh, right… yes!” With that, the valet skittered away to change into a fresh uniform. Mack grinned and pulled Ted into his hairy chest. “We better hurry up, otherwise you’re gonna have to deal with this.” Ted grinned. “Then you better hurry up with the case.” “That’s easy! If the railroad is covering it up, then they probably have something to do with it.” Ted chewed the thought over. “That’s excellent reasoning, but you’re forgetting one little thing.” “What’s that?” “Why would the railroad want to scare away potential customers? Don’t get me wrong, I wouldn’t put it past them to do something shady, even with that old bastard Huntington six feed under, but it doesn’t make sense.” He scratched at his scruff. “No… they’re covering it up, because they don’t want a scandal; protect their profits at all costs. The question is, are they reacting to it like we are, or do they know and can’t stop whatever it is that’s happening? “The way I see it,” Ted continued, “there are three possible solutions. Number one, Mrs. West got rid of him. I admit it’s very simple, but sometimes the simplest answer is the truth. We know the door was unlocked. It wouldn’t have taken much for her to push him out. Number two, our southern belle is actually a beast – though I don’t mean that literally. She sure tried to make a scene. Could be purposely trying to drive down the stock price of the railroad.” “Why would she do that?” “Lots of companies want a piece of the pie in the Southwest. There’s lots of money to be made out of California. That then leaves us with solution number three.” Ted frowned. “And what’s that?” “The Beast is real.” Mack crossed his arms. “You’re kidding. You actually believe that children’s fairy tale monster is real?” “It’s crazy I know, but there’s definitely something driving the stories. That said, a man growing out of his clothes and going out into the desert in a sex driven frenzy? I don’t know if we can count Ollie as a reliable witness. We need more evidence, but it’s clear the stories exist for a reason.” Mack snorted. “Kid’s stuff. Though I gotta say, wouldn’t mind growin’ like that.” “Oh really?” Ted pressed with a crooked grin. “Are you saying you’d want to get even stronger? Grow so big that you tear your clothes to tatters? Have a cannonball for an arm?” Mack’s breathing grew shallow. “You’re a fuckin’ tease, you know that?” He flipped Ted onto his back and pressed him into the sofa. “Maybe I’ll grow carry you around on my cock. Just flex and I’d make you cream yourself. I’d… I’d…” Mack trailed off. “Aww, come on, whisper more sweet nothings to me,” Ted snarked, but he saw Mack grow pale as he looked out the window. “Heaven’s sake, look at that!” There, just outside the window was a monstrous silhouette running alongside the train. “We’ve got to tell the conductor. Whatever that thing is we’ve got to get away!” Instead, the emergency brakes came on and the train screeched to a halt. The shadow reared back for a moment but stopped next to their car. Ted hardly had time to duck as a boulder smashed into the side of the car. Upon closer inspection, it wasn’t a rock, but a fist. That same scent stronger than ever hung heavy and humid in the air. Before Ted could react, he was smashed back by a flying chair as the hand scooped up Mack and made off into the night. ============================================ Part III: Ted Ward Sits Back and Thinks ============================================ With one car practically destroyed, the passengers were more than frightened. The force of the blow had knocked not only the first car but several others off the rails. After long deliberation, Mr. Hubbard arranged with a passing ranch-hand to help ferry the passengers back to Lovelace. Ted sat on the ballast, sipping down whiskey from the dining car. He tried to think, but panic kept filling his mind. Mack was gone… Mack was gone… Every so often, he’d stagger to his feet, swearing to go find his companion but the other waiting passengers would shush him and set him back down. “Don’t worry Mr. Ward,” Ollie would say sweetly. “Mr. Simmons is strong, I’m sure he’ll be alright.” Sure, Mack was strong, but strong enough against whatever that fist belonged to? Ted nursed his whiskey as he thought. On the bright side, he knew unequivocally that the Beast existed. On the other, he had no idea what the Beast actually was, nor what it’s purpose was in attacking a train. No, wait… he thought back. It wasn’t attacking a train, but rather the train. It only attacked the Overland Limited, or at least the missing people were on the Overland Limited. None of the local trains were attacked. So, what was the common factor? He tried to think, but the combination of Mack’s abduction and the whiskey only made him sluggish. The night seemed colder and darker than ever. “Darkest before the dawn,” Mack would have said. “Dearie, are you okay?” Ted looked up. It was Mrs. Halverson. “Just shaken ma’am.” The old matron sat down next to him and gingerly patted his shoulder. “I lost my husband to the Beast long ago…” Ted looked up in surprise. “Why didn’t you say something?” “Because I… I didn’t want to say something when I wasn’t sure.” She paused. “You see, the night my husband disappeared, there was something strange I noticed. For one, that terrible stench.” Ted nodded, though he wouldn’t call the odor terrible necessarily. “But there was another thing. You see, I always suspected, but I never wanted to say for sure just in case. After all it’s difficult to come to that conclusion, and everything is really a guess in the end if you can’t ask the person yourself.” “Ma’am please.” “Oh, you’re right,” she smiled weakly as she wrung her hands. “Well… when the Beast took my husband, he was… smiling.” “The Beast was smiling?” “No, my husband. Absolute happiness and for the longest time I ignored the rather obvious answer. I did my own research on the disappearances you know and they all seemed to have something in common.” She looked up at Ted. “All the men that have been kidnapped have been… um… sharing the company of other men.” Ted stared back. “You’re positive?” “Seven of the ten I heard about for sure. I’m afraid I can’t say for Mr. West but consider it my intuition.” The cart returned then and she got up with the last of the passengers. “I imagine you’ll want to investigate Mr. Ward, but I have a feeling this may be the last time we see each other if you stay. The Beast will be coming for you next. Good day, Mr. Ward.” Ted couldn’t form words as the cart trundled away, but he was more determined than ever to find Mack. “One final shot. A race against the clock.” He climbed back into the ruined cars. He took his handkerchief and soaked it in perfume from a broken bottle in the barber’s room. The intense aroma made his eyes water, but it drove away the scent that clearly had an effect on Mack. He tied it around his nose and mouth and walked through the cars. It wasn’t long before he could hear a sound from the lavatory. Someone panting and groaning. He kicked open the door. “Mr. Hubbard?!” The conductor had shucked his jacket and pants, standing only in his underwear, shirt and vest, groping at himself. He was growing before Ted’s eyes at a tantalizingly slow pace. Each breath slowly stretched the threads a little farther… a little tighter. His underwear was soaked in a never-ending river of pre. “Detective…” he said huskily. “So glad you could join us for the final trip.” “The final… what are you talking about?” The conductor laughed, licking pre off of his hand. “The final trip. Master promised to reward me for all of the men I delivered to him. He promised to fill me until I pass out and make me one of his special men.” “You’re insane!” “No, you just haven’t submitted yet. Submit to him and grow!” Ted slammed the door shut and slid a chair in front of the latch. It wouldn’t hold the growing brute for long, but it was enough for him to escape. “It’s true, Ollie was right- shit! Ollie!” He spun on his heel and ran back through the train, looking for the valet. Each car was empty, boxes and parcels overturned, sheets and clothes left strewn about in the panic to escape. Finally, there was only one place left, the car Mack was taken from. He kicked open the door. It was that smell again, but it was even stronger than before. The car was empty except for Ollie who was on his knees clutching at his crotch. “What’s wrong?” Ted asked, holding the perfume-soaked handkerchief to his face. “Oh… Mr. Ward… it feels so good…” Ollie moaned. “I’m so scared but – OOOOOH – it’s so GOOD.” Ted watched in shock as he saw Ollie’s pants stretch and fill with a mountainous bulge. The young man’s voice cracked as he continued to moan, his uniform starting to grow tighter and tighter around his growing body. “Please Mr. Wa-AA-rd… don’t let it stop!” His voice was now a solid timber as he flexed the sleeves off of the jacket. “Oooh yeaaaah… I feel so big. Mr. Ward, feel how solid I am!” Ollie walked towards him, each step forcing another ripple of growth through his body. His pecs exploded through his shirt as his spreading lats finished destroying the vest. Ted could nearly hear Ollie’s heartbeat, seeing the skin stretch and muscles writhe just below, weaving into new massive cords. Ted felt his back hit the wall. “Mr. Ward, please, don’t you want to be like me? I want you to grow too.” He flexed his pecs. “You can grow and make me your boy. I want a monster of muscle to have his way with me. Someone sexy like you.” The massive leaking cock trapped him against the wall, dousing him in a steady stream of pre. “Maybe you and Mr. Simmons can take turns… put a young’un like me in his place under two muscle beasts.” Between everything, Ted felt his head begin to swim and he began to fall to the ground. The world spun and everything grew dark. ============================================ Part IV: The Culprit Revealed ============================================ Ted’s head throbbed as he slowly came too. He groaned and wrenched himself up off the dirt. The world swam for a moment, but when it focused, he could see he was in a small forest clearing next to a creek. He was in a chalked circle near a roaring campfire that kept him warm that freezing night. At three equally spaced points in the circle was a bowl filled with flaming sage. The smell was completely overpowering. Ollie in his fully grown glory was knocked out on the ground. Ted’s heart sank but it was soon clear he hadn’t been hurt, far from it actually. A colorful smattering of hickies on his bull-neck and traps and a slowly softening tower of a cock revealed Ollie was drunk in bliss. Right next to him was Billy… or at least it was Billy. Now it was Billy times one hundred, far larger than any man could ever be with a massive turtle shell of a stomach and mountainous pecs. Ted couldn’t tear his eyes away from how large he was. His forearms alone were thicker than Mack’s thighs had been. Not to mention the anaconda and boulders he had that made even a stallion look as small as a blade of grass. “Ollie! Billy!” Ted hissed as loud as he dared. “C’mon pull yourself together!” He crept to the edge of the chalk circle. “I wouldn’t cross that line if I were you.” A voice like thunder rumbled through the room, shaking inside Ted’s chest. “It’s the one thing keeping you from going into a frenzy.” Ted scrambled back toward the second and looked around the shadows. “Who are you?! Show yourself!” He reached back for his gun, but it was missing. “Don’t worry, I’ve put it away for safekeeping. Beautiful weapon, but who needs that when you’ve got your fists.” “Where am I?” The voice chuckled. “Detective, I thought you would have figured it out. You’re at my little homestead. My ranch, as some of my men have come to call it.” The voice paused. “Don’t worry about them, they’re just tired. Burned a lot of energy in the transformation.” “Show yourself!” “Demanding, aren’t we?” Out from the shadows emerged a massive, hairy foot. Ted looked up and up and up. A twelve-foot giant, easily over a ton of pure muscle stood tall and proud before him. The new monster made Billy look like a child. His calf alone was nearly as wide as Ted was tall. If the other two had mountains for chests, the man before him had the entire Rockies. Ted couldn’t help himself as his eyes drifted to this monster’s cock, but he soon realized it was planted firmly up the newly grown Mack’s ass. Mack was massive, but his face was swallowed between the monster’s hairy, sweaty pec cleavage. With each breath however, Mack was growing bigger and bigger. A steady stream of cum dripped from the monster’s abs as Mack continuously unloaded, locked in a bottomless sea of lust. He was twice as big as Billy and becoming more and more like the Beast with every passing breath. “So, am I everything you expected, Detective? You seem to approve.” His features were so sharp, even behind his thick beard and long wild hair, his face looked carved from stone. Ted had to take a moment to find his voice. He then noticed he came without touching himself. “Who… who are you?” “People have called me the Beast… turns me on.” A flood of cum dripped out of Mack’s ass, unable to be contained. “A massive Beast who can make mere men grow into his pack simply by being near them. I don’t need a name anymore.” “H-h-how?” “Inheritance. The original made more Beasts that could make men grow and so on and so on. No one’s sure who the first was or how, but when you’re built like a battleship with a five-foot cock that never goes soft – well, you tend to have bigger things on your mind.” Ted looked at Mack again, who was greedily licking up the sweat on the Beast’s pecs. The overpowering sage made it clear. “Your musk…” “Fuck, I love the smart ones,” The beast knelt down and grabbed Mack with one of his massive hands. Without ceremony, he pumped the man up and down on his cock as if he weighed nothing more than a feather. Ted was mesmerized watching the dense veins and muscles in the bicep bunch and release. “You’re drooling, Detective.” Ted blushed but didn’t make an effort to stop. He only thought about how he wanted to see the Beast really go toe to toe with a locomotive. The thought of him curling it with ease or pushing it with a finger was enough to make him want to rush across the circle. “The transformation makes men not much use for anything but fucking for about a month. Not to say afterward we don’t fuck like rabbits but we can at least have an intelligent conversation.” The Beast smirked. “Can’t say no, can you? I bet you want to take your friend’s place, don’t you?” “But I give all of my conquests an out.” The Beast stopped leaving Mack and Ted both groaning for more. “You’re left with a choice, detective. Go back into the world and hide or submit to me and live free.” Ted Ward did not need to decide. Before he knew it, he had crossed the line and felt the glorious burn in his muscles as he breathed in the Beast. Just like Ollie, his cock tore free first, suddenly expanding to a two-foot log. Ted screamed in a mixture of agony and bliss, covering himself in his own cum; his balls growing and filling faster than they could be emptied. “Yes,” the Beast rumbled, fucking Mack in a frenzy while watching the show. “Feel that blood rushing through your body, pumping every last bit of you bigger and bigger. You have no choice but to grow!” Ted screamed, not even attempting to hold back. The delectable smell of smoke and leather was his whole world as he felt his body throb with energy. It was like a tank filled to the brim and ready to explode, to completely exceed his humanity and fly straight into beastdom. His muscles writhed below the skin as rivers of veins rose to the surface. His limbs jolted with each pulse of growth flooding into him, knocking him onto his back. He could feel his arms swell and fight against his thickening lats for space. His pecs thickened into heavy slabs hanging over a tight wall of abs. He trembled as his glutes pushed him off the ground, growth flowing into his massive legs and stretching feet, all the while his orgasm continuing unabated. When all the muscle had nowhere left to go, his body forced him taller, only to pile on more muscle anywhere it could fit. As waves of pleasure and spasms slowed, Ted stretched and flexed his now eight-foot tall mass. With a lustful hunger in his eyes, he turned towards the Beast. Their howls echoed across the desert.

Okie Dokie, The first chapter of a story I wrote myself a while back. I have read many stories on many sites over the years, but I have never posted a story on any site ever! I think this is the last thing I had left at being a virgin of. I look forward to getting your first impressions on my story line and writing style. I completed writing this story back in 2002. I am currently re-reading and editing it and will post chapters afterwards. All I ask is for people responding to be respectful. I have no problem being critiqued but do with being criticized! This story may now be for you, or the have subject matter you like, if so stop reading and move on. Don't waste your time reading it, then waste my time by writing to me telling me how bad it was and how much you didn't like the characters, the plot, the story line and the subject matter. "If you don't have anything nice or relevant to write or say, than don't write or say anything" Please and Thank you! The people, places and some of the events in this story are real and based up me and my life. Some names and places slightly altered out of respect and privacy of others. The story has content like the following: muscle growth, super strength, cock growth, gay sex, m/m, interracial sex, white guys, black guys, massive muscles, bodybuilders. Chapter One My parents were old, my father 58, my mother 48, when I was born. Bless their hearts! In 1964, a pregnant 48-year-old woman was not only rare but also considered dangerous for the mother. My mother was a wee bit of a woman, 5-foot 1 inch tall and soaking wet and carrying her purse weighed no more than 90 pounds. Dr. Millington had been my mother’s doctor for over thirty years. He spoke with my parents and reminded them about the problems and difficulty she had giving birth to my brother 21 years ago when my mother was 27 years old. He then reminded them how much harder and more difficult it had been giving birth to my sister 11 years ago when my mother was 37 years old. At 48 it would be even worse. Strangely, as soon as her heart started beating again, without her pushing, or even having a contraction and totally unnoticed by the doctor and nurses their focus on her heart, I emerged and let out a single cry that startled all of them. I don’t know how she actually survived, I weighed 15 pounds 8 ounces and measure 25.5 inches in length. Last time I checked I still held the record for the biggest baby born in the state of Maine. In great detail he told them about all damage it could do to her body, kidney and liver failure, back, neck, hip and knee damage, destruction of her bladder, damage to her lungs, she could suffer a stroke or heart attack, that there was a good chance she could even die. He also told them there was a good chance of birth defects like deformed limbs, bad muscle development, possibly crippled, or blind or deaf, retardation more than likely. He recommended and encouraged them to consider abortion. He figured she was about a month a long, so they needed to act quickly. First of all, amazingly abortions were legal in Maine in the 1960’s. Second, kudos to Dr. Millington for not only talking about and suggesting an abortion but also that he had studied and learned the procedure and performed abortions as needed. Surprisingly and thankfully, decided not to have the abortion. At their age they thought it was a miracle just to conceive. Three months later when my mother was in pain, having problems with her kidneys, having difficulty breathing, had no control of her bladder and high blood pressure, I am sure I was no longer a heavenly miracle and more like a hellish curse. Dr. Millington gave my parents two options, either she could stay home, but only if she stayed in bed 23 out of the 24 hours in a day. No standing longer than a couple of minutes, no lifting, no working, no cooking, no cleaning. Or he could admit her into the hospital, which he recommended. Both options would be until either I had developed enough that he could perform a fairly new procedure call a C-section or until she gave birth naturally. She chose to stay at home. Fortunately for her and my father, a bunch of my mothers’ friends and neighbors pitched in, took days, shifts, chores, housework and meals and made it possible. Somehow my mother held on, until just six days before the expected due date, her water broke and she went into labor. Her belly was enormous, she had gained 21 pounds all of it there. They had to call an ambulance because she could bare move let alone walk or get into the car. My mother had been in labor for over 19 hours and just minutes before I finally decided to come out, her heart stopped. There was a mad rush as Dr. Millington and one of the nurses performed their first CPR, a brand-new procedure they had only been trained on a week before. I grew in a small town in Maine, on a farm, a 280-acre farm, with cows, horses, chickens, pigs, turkey's, over 20 acres of gardens, 10 acres of apple, pear and peach trees. 5 acres of strawberries, raspberries and blueberries. We had over 85 acres of hay fields. I started working, doing chores right after I start walking. By age 5. I was driving the smaller tractor and farm truck and had learned how to and was doing most of the chores myself. My brother had joined the Army and left three years before I was born. My sister who was very intelligent was a senior in high school at age 16, was active in Field Hockey, played clarinet in the band and a member of several different clubs and was too busy to regularly do chores. My father’s construction business consumed his almost every waking moment and at age 63 kept him way to busy. I was a big baby and by big I mean huge. I was an even big toddler and I just kept getting bigger. When my mother took me in to register for kindergarten in the fall, they didn’t believe that I was 5 years old, even with the birth certificate. I was taller and bigger than most 8 and 9-year-old boys. Having me was not easy, they had gone into debt for all the bills just having me. Raising, feeding and supplying clothes and shoes that fit me was not easy. Thank god we lived on that farm, because by age 3 I was eating twice as much as both my mother and father ate. By age 5 at meals I was eating four or five times as much as the both of them. While doing chores, I would eat whatever was in season and rip, not always the later. How much I ate was the only thing I had really thought about until I started school. I had never given any thought about how tall I was, or how much I weighed. I hadn’t even notice I had muscles, or the size of them until then. By age 10 I had learned and could do every chore, operate every piece of equipment, and do whatever work needed on the farm. My sister had been gone four years by that point, moved to California for college and work. She hadn’t been home in over two years. At 68 my father was slowing down; his business still consumed all this time. Almost every day of the year I was up at 4 am to do morning chores. When I finished, I would eat breakfast, then shower, dress and go to school when it was in session. I would come home after school, change into work clothes, grab an apple or something to eat as I headed to the barn. There was a refrigerator in the barn, where after milking the cows, we shortly stored the milk until it was quickly drank or used. At 10, I was 5 foot 6.5 inches tall and weighed 140 pounds. I was at least a foot taller and weighed twice as much as guys my age. I was also way stronger than them too, I was quite sure I was stronger than guys twice my age, but I kept that secret to myself. My parents didn’t even know how strong I was. It was the third Saturday in April, I was on the John Deere 4020 tricycle tractor and was attempting to discs harrow one of the 8-acre garden plots, so I could then till and plow, ready to plant that year’s crop. It wasn’t going well at all. It had snowed more that winter than it had in sixty years. It had rained hard, every day the first 13 days of April and the sun had only been out and shining five days. Parts of the garden for dry and firm, some a little damp and little soft a couple areas wet and very soft. I had just gotten through one of those areas, the disc harrower completely bunged up and full of wet dirt. I stopped the tractor, shut it off, got off and went to clear out the disc harrower. I was just about done, when the disc harrower started to move. I jump to get out of the way and then saw why it was moving. The right rear tire of where I had stopped turned out to be the softest spot in the garden and the wheel had sunken down past and over the top of the axle. I don’t know who the idiot was that had the idea to build a tricycle tractor in first place, they where unstable on hills, slopped field and most uneven surfaces. Not have the stability of two front wheels, that right rear wheel had sunk so far down that the tractor slowly rolled over onto its side. That was the first time I ever used the word, “FUCK”! As I jogged back to the barn to get the Ford Front Loader and some chains, I was trying to figure out how I could do this all by myself. I figured that if I could lift that right rear side up with the Ford to the point where the wheel was just above the ground I could then slide several oak planks under it, with the tractors weight dispersed on them it shouldn’t sink when I lowered it and got the Ford out of the way, then I should be able to drive the John Deere forward and be out of this mess. Everything was going according to my plan until no matter where or how I connected the chain the Ford Front Loader could not lift the rear wheel of the John Deere completely up and out of the ground. There was more than a foot left to go. I had laid the six oak planks on the ground close to where I would need them. One had placed one of the planks right beside the sunken wheel for me to stand on so I could attach and hook up the chain. I was standing on that plank, frustrated as hell the wheel wasn’t higher. For some reason, I squatted down and grabbed a hold of each side of the huge rear wheel to try and lift the tractor. I knew I was frustrated and worked up and figured I must just be blowing off some steam. When the tractor didn’t move, I move from frustrated to mad, which made me try even harder to life the tractor. I lost my grip when I was surprised to see and feel the tractor start to move and lift up. I sank a little deep than if had been, that moved me from mad to angry. I squatted and grabbed a hold of each side of the huge rear wheel again, I had a death grip on the damn thing. I poured every ounce of concentration and energy into that lift. The harder I strained, the more blood rushed into my muscles, making me get hot all over. The hotter I got the move power I had to lift harder, causing more blood to rush to my muscle, making me get even hotter, which gave me more power to lift even harder. My head cleared a little and I realized that I was standing up straight, my arms and hands still locked onto the huge rear wheel and that the bottom of the tire was about fifteen inches off the group. What the…? How the…? I thought. That’s when I noticed that I didn’t feel anything different than when I picked up and held my pet cat Shikon. Then I realized that I may have picked up the tractor, but how the hell was I going to get the planks underneath the wheel? I needed both hands to keep the wheel and tractor up. Or did I? It seriously didn’t feel like I was holding anything up. I leaned in hard and pressed my chest against the top of the tire with everything I could. I was hoping that would give me the second to two I needed to move my hands up under my chest to the inside top of the rim and lift from there. I thought hopefully that I might be able to remove my right hand and hold the tractor up with just my left hand. I could then use my right hand and arm to move the planks under the wheel. And I did just that! With just my left hand I lowered the tractor down till the wheel was resting on the planks. I just stood there, trying to make sense of it all. I looked at the ground, at the John Deere, at my hands, at my arms, at my legs and at my chest. I was big for a 10-year-old, but still how was it even possible for anyone weighing 140 pounds to pick up a tractor that weighed over 10,000 pounds, let alone hold it up with just one hand. I didn’t think it was typical for 140-pound, 10-year old’s to be that strong. I removed the chains, back the drove the Ford off the garden and parked it on the grass surrounding the garden. I went back and reconnect the discs harrower to the John Deere, got on started up the tractor and drove forward off the planks and off the garden and parked it on the grass, where I was going to leave it for now. I picked up and loaded all of the oak planks into the bucket on the Ford and drove back to the barn. I put the oak planks back from where I got them. Got the water hose and rinsed off all the mud and dirt on the Ford and then turned the hose onto myself, I was covered in dirt and mud pretty much from head to toe. The water coming out of the hose was ice cold, it felt good! All of my muscle still felt burning hot. When the first bit of cold water hit my chest, I swore I heard, “hhhhhiiiissssssss” and saw a flash of steam rise from them. I hadn’t got anything done that I had planned on doing that day. And with my mind reliving what had happen, racing and thinking about how it happened and trying to figure out what I should do about it, if anything. Should I tell my parents? What if they or someone else had seen me or somehow found out? Would the military or some doctors come and take me away to study me? How strong was I actually? Will I get even stronger as I grow up? I had some many thoughts racing through my mind, that I knew I couldn’t get any work done. All I wanted and was ready to do was go to my room, lay down on my bed and go to sleep. I remembered I had some shirts and shorts in one of the cabinets in the barn. So, I stripped naked and washed myself clean with the cold water from the hose. Coiled the hose up after finishing, picked up my old wet clothes and laid them over a never by fence rail. I was as dry as I was going to get without a towel, so pulled on a pair on shorts and a t shirt, picked up my steel toed boots and headed for the house, my room, my bed. Mercifully the house was empty. My father at work as usual, my mother out doing errands or something. There is no way she would have let me go without explaining why I had stopped working, why I was going to my room and why I just wanted to lay down and go to sleep. I had never down any of these things and there would be no way in hell, she would stop until she knew what the hell was going on. I think I was asleep the second my head hit the pillow.

After two months of being sick off and on - thankfully avoided the big one - I finally have time to write again. I hope you enjoy! Next Level Love Part 1 ============================================ Next Level Love: Location Enabled “You know Gan, you can type faster if you use both hands.” Ganymede smirked, tightening his grip around Eros’ dick. “Are you really complaining?” “Nah, but I want to get this done.” Eros and his divine other half were spread across their giant bed on a veranda overlooking the gardens of Olympus. Comfy as it was, Eros was still working furiously on the app. “Fine,” the former prince mock whined. “It’s not gonna take much longer, drama queen. I’ve already patched the whole thing with the repetitive task bug. No more task grinding for levels! And for certain tasks, the users are required to check in to areas. No saying you went to the gym without actually going.” “That’s great! So, no more glitches?” Eros frowned “Well, I think… I sent it out for another round of testing already.” “You’re too impatient,” Gan said, pulling Eros into a cuddle, shoving his own laptop away. “Is it too much to ask for time with my husband?! I’m the damn God of Love and Sex; everyone else gets to enjoy it but me.” Gan laughed. “It’s okay sexy, we’ll have our alone time soon. I really appreciate you’re trying to spend more time with me though.” “I know.” His computer pinged. “Oh hey, the test copy is active!” ============================================ Mateo was not happy. Every morning he woke up and stood in his boxers before the mirror, and he’d frown. From an outsider’s perspective, Mateo was blessed. Sure, he wasn’t built like a brick house like his father and the other men in his family, but he had other gifts. He was slender and svelte. His skin was flawless without effort and the only fat on his body was on his rear, leading to no shortage of envy from his sisters and cousins. He was the perfect twink. But that’s not what he saw in the mirror. No, Mateo saw a scrawny nobody. He saw a guy who was too thin, no muscle, and with a small member down below (he was actually average). He was blind to the desperate looks from closeted guys and deaf to the flirting of every top in the university. His self-doubt was only fueled by accidental comments from his Tia that he had eyelashes any woman would kill for – though she, of course, meant it as a complement. Today, he had had enough and marched his way to the gym off-campus. He felt imagined stares as he pushed the door open, his heart starting to race. He relaxed as he saw the tall athletic trainer with his hair pulled back in tight box braids. “Got your text. So, what’s your big emergency?” “Leon, I’m done. I’ve done everything I could, and I’m not putting on any muscle. I need your help.” Leon couldn’t help but laugh. “Matty, you’re a lot better off than like ninety percent of the guys I work with. They’d kill for your abs; hell, I’d kill for your abs.” “I only have abs because I’m skinny; they don’t count.” Mateo huffed. “And don’t call me Matty! We’re not kids anymore!” “Hey, you’re the one who wanted me to call you that back in the day.” Leon gave him a grin bright enough to light up the night. “Okay, fine,” Mateo sighed. “Just, can you help me or not?” “You know I’d do anything for you, man. Everyone knows pinky promises on the playground are for life.” Mateo rolled his eyes. “C’mon, let me get a few measurements so we have a starting point.” Annoyed as he pretended to be, Mateo could never be mad at the walking ball of sunshine. As he stepped up to the scale and let Leon crawl all over him with a tape measure, he couldn’t help but think about the days on the playground. Fate clearly had different plans for them as puberty hit Leon like a truck, turning him into a built man with near golden proportions. Leon jotted down the last few numbers. “Well, best thing I can say is that if you want to be bigger, you need to eat more – a lot more. And by that, I mean decent food.” “You know I get sick when I eat too much!” “Well, I don’t have any magic potion for you otherwise. I’ll cook the chicken for you myself if we have to. Next, we’ll start you on a simple four-day program, basic stuff…” Mateo tuned him out and stared into the free weight area. To be completely honest, there were two reasons he had chosen to use this gym instead of the one on-campus. The first, obviously, was to work with Leon who definitely wouldn’t judge him. Being in front of so many people… well, he needed all the help he could get. The second was because of the man named Dmitri. Perhaps “beast” was a better word than “man”. He came to the United States as a foreign student and instantly made waves. Rumors circulated about how he had to have been on a steady dose of HGH since he was a kid. He was the biggest at the university – well, not counting the quarterback and his boyfriend, but they were in a completely different league and more importantly taken. Dmitri was single and so far, had hardly looked at any women. Mateo (and every other gay guy in a ten-mile radius) waited with bated breath hoping for evidence to whether he was gay or not. Mateo sighed without realizing, watching the living hulk heave plate after plate onto the bar. The man’s neck was thicker than Mateo’s thighs. That was nothing compared to Dmitri’s thighs which were easily as thick, if not thicker, than Mateo’s waist. He fought not to swoon, watching those massive, vein-webbed forearms twist and jump as he made a note in his workout notebook. He tossed the book in his bag and chalked his hands. That’s when he saw Mateo watching him. Mateo felt his heart skip a beat. Dmitri stared back through the mirror with a haughty smirk before heaving the bending barbell up in a clean deadlift. “What’s your goal?” “Dmitri…” Leon leaned in and flicked his ear. “Earth to Matty, you can drool over the meathead later. We need a body goal for you.” “Oh right,” Mateo blushed as he rubbed his ear. “Um… well, I don’t need to be huge I guess, just ‘jock’ status?” “Jock status, we can work with that.” He made a note and stood. “Alright, time to get started!” “Wait, we don’t have to go in there with everyone else right?” “Yeah, but…” he stopped and saw Mateo tremble. “Oh, I get it. How about for this first one we go into the yoga studio. It’s always empty right now.” “Thanks,” Mateo sighed, already feeling better with Leon’s smile. ============================================ The workout was quicker than Mateo expected, but Leon didn’t pull any punches. The upper body workout absolutely destroyed him. After finishing cooling down, Mateo slumped onto a yoga mat. Leon shoved a protein shake his way, but Mateo tried to wriggle away. “You’re gonna drink the shake, or I’m going to get a funnel and force it into you.” “But those taste terrible!” “Do you want to get bigger or not?” Mateo took a reluctant sip, and his stubborn look melted into a sheepish one. “Chocolate peanut butter?” Leon grinned. “Knew you wouldn’t drink it otherwise.” “Thanks, maybe I’ll actually put on weight.” “One step at a time. For now, you’d better rest up. Big leg day tomorrow!” Mateo groaned internally but muttered to himself, “I’m gonna do it this time. I’m gonna get big.” “Yeah man, you’re gonna do it!” Just then, Mateo’s phone buzzed in his gym bag. He fished it out and got a strange notification. “Everything okay?” “Yeah… some weird game advertisement?” ============================================ Back in his dorm, Mateo opened up the strange app. An explosion of pink and purple hearts flew across the screen revealing an animated twunk with a bright pink tank top and teal running shorts. Both left little to the imagination. “Hey there Mateo, my name is Eros and welcome to Next Level Love, the game that brings you closer to your soulmate! You’ve been chosen to participate in the closed beta for version 2.0 of the game. Both you and your soulmate have been given a copy of this app. We won’t tell you who he is just yet; it’d ruin the fun! As you do stuff in your own life to take care of yourself, you gain points to find out more about him. You can even buy special perks for either him or yourself to really take your relationship to the next level.” “Great, my phone got a virus.” He reached to close the app. “Wait a second! This isn’t a virus, I promise! We’re testing out some things, and I can promise you won’t be disappointed. Even with our glitches we have a 100% success rate with our matches! You have nothing to lose.” For reasons he wasn’t sure of, Mateo decided to indulge the app. “Okay, so how do I play?” Eros led him through a quick tutorial, including the simple Lover’s Embrace perk to start. It was then that Eros popped up again. “For completing our tutorial and for finishing all of your tasks today, you’ve leveled up two more times, congrats! You can use those points to purchase more for your soulmate or yourself. We’ve even created new location-based perks, so you can even get a bonus while working on your tasks. Finally, we’ve got some info on your soulmate.” On the note page, a single line had been added: Loves lifting at the gym. Mateo felt a mix of emotions. On one hand, he was happy his soulmate was probably jacked. On the other… he looked in the mirror again and groaned. “Okay, that first one is definitely being used on me. I have a lot of catching up to do.” His finger hovered for a moment over the shop icon. “It’s not cheating, it’s just a little boost.” He skimmed the options before picking one. Hyper Healing When you go to sleep, you will instantly reap the benefits of your workout. Your muscles and joints will be completely healed. It is impossible for you to overtrain, no matter how long you workout, so long as you get at least six hours of sleep. “Perfect, that’ll buy me some time. All I have to do is workout every day, and I’ll be making gains in no time!” ============================================ Mateo bounced into the gym, nearly breaking into song. He’d never felt so rested before. It felt like the stress from school, life, and everything had completely melted away. Best of all, it felt like had been cuddled all night long; he guessed that his soulmate also sent the Lover’s Embrace. He was on top of the world, he even forgot to look in the mirror. “Someone woke up on the right side of the bed,” Leon said, looking Mateo over. “I was a little worried when you didn’t text me back. You’re not sore at all?” “Nope, let’s do this!” Leon let out a shaky laugh. “Oookay, let’s start with some warm-ups. We’re doing a lot of leg work today.” “Alright-” Mateo cut himself off as he saw the mirror. He was going to complain about how far he had to go, but his reflection was different. “Are the mirrors warped?” “No, we’re not about lying to the members.” Mateo stared. He actually had muscle. Not much, just enough to be considered fit, but he wasn’t scrawny. He lifted his shirt, seeing a six pack. It might have been there due to just being thin, but it wasn’t a bad start. “Hey, Narcissus! You can flex on us later, let’s get some work in first!” “Right, yeah, sorry!” ============================================ After the workout, Mateo was a sweaty lump on the floor. Leon shook his head. “Your attitude is awesome, but you might want to take it easy until you get a bit more adjusted to the routine. You don’t know your limits yet.” “My legs are jelly,” he moaned back. Leon shoved another protein shake in his hands. Mateo leaned against the wall in a little ball, slowly sipping. Leon slid down next to him. “How’d I do? Do I have a pump yet?” Leon snorted. “You’re doing fine, but it’s gonna take time. You gotta be patient.” He then got back up to his feet. “Rest day tomorrow, I think you’re gonna need it. My next client is here, so I’ll text to check in on you later. If you’re still feeling like shit, I’ll bring some food by.” “Thanks, see ya,” Mateo groaned into the shake. Everything hurt. It was going to be hell in a few hours, that is, it would be if he didn’t have a magic app on his phone. As soon as Leon was out of sight, he whipped his phone out. “Hey there, looks like you had a really productive-” Mateo cut off Eros, tapping furiously to get to the shop. “Okay, okay, fine! Calm down!” The shop loaded with several new options and a ton of points to use. “Okay, recovery first.” Green Potion Your body is completely rejuvenated, and your stamina recovers at a faster rate than humanly possible. The smell of peppermint filled the air, and he felt a soothing cool flow across his sore muscles. “That’s better… now, what’s next?” “HEY!” Eros shouted from the corner of the screen, tossing on his shop apron. “Slow down, I need a chance to get ready! I get what you’re doing, but that perk is only going to really help you in the short term. How about you try one of the location ones?” “Location?” “If you were listening, you’d know you can apply them to places where you complete tasks.” Eros grumbled. “Like the gym for example. You can use the perk to help you with your tasks and since your soulmate likes lifting here, it could help you guys hook up.” With a snap of his fingers, the shop changed to a new tab and scrolled down to a list tagged “Gym.” “Why don’t you try this?” Senzu Bean Resting and drinking a protein shake from the gym will immediately remove all soreness and restore your stamina. Mateo chose it, but then he saw a different one just below it. Ironworks Your gym is focused on those who want to build muscle. Anyone who works out there will always reap the maximum benefit of their workout as if they had perfect health, sleep, and stress. It is incredibly easy to bulk or cut. “Wait I thought I removed that one…” “What?” “Nothing! Um, maybe you don’t wa- and you clicked it.” Eros groaned. “Okay, but I’m adding this one automatically. You don’t want to deal with their questions.” Reality Filter You went too far, didn’t you? The massive changes you’ve made and will make in the future will not be questioned by anyone. Only you and your soulmate will notice. ============================================ Mateo threw the doors open to the gym, eager to see the changes. It was still busy, but there were less people overall, and there seemed to be more men that usual. While the building looked the same, the racquetball courts had been replaced by an expanded free weight area. The kids area was transformed into extra machine space. Right in the center of that new area was Leon, cranking bent rows on a smith machine. He was soaking in sweat and rocking a crazy pump. “Wow, you’re on fire!” The weights hit the bottom and Leon wiped the sweat off his face. “Today I’ve been feeling great! Add another 25 on that side okay?” “You sure you’re not trying to show off for someone?” Mateo joked, tossing on the plate. “Maybe,” he shrugged back. His back looked ready to tear the sides of his tank top. “Are you seriously working out today? You’re still a beginner, you need to rest.” “Don’t worry, just wanted to do some cardio.” He tried to sneakily look over his shoulder. Leon huffed. “He hasn’t come in yet.” “What?” “Dmitri.” Mateo blushed. “I-” “Don’t play dumb, it’s pretty obvious you’re crushing on him. He’ll be in though; he always trains legs today.” Leon rolled his shoulders and gripped the bar. “Hang around and you’ll run into him. Just don’t do something stupid.” “Thanks.” Mateo wandered for a bit, debating if he wanted to actually do cardio. Going into the free weight section alone? Absolutely not. He settled on a treadmill with a perfect view of the free weights when a commotion caught his attention. A bunch of guys took over the empty benches, earning more than a few annoyed glares from everyone. They were freshmen from the university who all seemed to have TikTok e-boy builds – in other words their personality was that they had abs. Mateo nervously looked at the mirror again. A small flame of pride blossomed in his chest; he was actually slightly bigger than them. The party boys were working arms today, but as far as anyone could tell, it might as well have been a dick measuring contest. They were fighting over who could grab the highest weight. Mateo sighed; it definitely wasn’t the show he wanted. “Hey.” It was a single word, and more of a rumble at that, but Mateo nearly fell off the treadmill. He turned and came face to face with a giant sweaty chest that was torturing the straps of the stringer that barely held them back. His eyes slowly started to crawl downwards over the thick roidgut, but he wrenched himself upward to look into the eyes of Dmitri. “Hey,” he managed to squeak out. “I saw you here the other day, right? You’re gonna put on some good size if ya keep this up. We should work out together some time.” “Y-yeah!” With that they exchanged numbers. Dmitri smiled and lumbered towards the locker rooms. Mateo stopped the treadmill and slumped down, heart racing and trying desperately to make sure his erection couldn’t be seen. ============================================ “I gotta get bigger, I gotta get bigger…” He kept up the mantra as he kept looking between the mirror and his phone. “There’s gotta be a good one here somewhere…” Just then he was interrupted by a text. >> Hey man, are you doing okay? I don’t want you to hurt yourself. Don’t feel like you have to rush or anything okay? He hammered off a quick response to Leon assuring him he was fine. Right as he hit send, a shock rocketed up his arm. He clutched his stomach and watched in shock as the joints of his hand popped and stretched. Suddenly, he remembered his soulmate also had the app. Mateo moaned with each pulse of growth rippling through him. It grew from his abs and moved outward in waves, disproportionately starting with his legs and forcing his upper body to catch up bit by bit. He flexed, forcing the growth into his biceps, watching the peaks grow higher and more cut. “Not… enough…” He growled. His clothes said otherwise, ripping down his pecs and splitting up the side of his quads. He slammed his finger into the phone again, choosing a perk without looking. Gym Leader You might still be on your journey to be the best that ever was, but you’re pretty damn good already. You are one of the biggest guys at your gym and others look to you for advice and motivation. The fire inside him burned brighter and brighter. Each breath seemed to engorge his body a little more. With a roar, he flexed and blasted the clothes to shreds leaving only his boxers. The tortured underwear now looked more like a poser, only holding by a thread. He looked himself over in the mirror. Where once had been a twunk now stood an amateur bodybuilder practically ready for his first show. “That’s good for now, but I’m gonna have to really grow some more to get Dmitri to really fall for me.” He brought his arm up and could practically hear the skin stretch. He flexed in the mirror for all of half a second before the frown returned. “I forgot I need to balance out…” There’s the Beef! The bulge you show off will be noticeably large in proportion to the rest of your body. With a final snap, his underwear gave up the fight and joined the rest of his clothes in tatters on the floor. A ten-inch slab of cock now hung soft from his body with thick balls to match. Almost naturally, a cocky grin spread across his face as he flexed. “Nice to see a bit of confidence on you,” Eros chirped from the app, “but don’t you think you should maybe spread the love a little?” “You’re right!” Eat Clen, Tren Hard Simply training at the gym will give patrons the benefits of being on an aggressive steroid cycle, but with none of the drawbacks. “Humans, I swear to Auntie Hera…” He rubbed his temples. “Okay, listen. I’ve seen a lot of relationships, good and bad. That’s why there’s the app, we’re doing the work for you to make sure the guy on the other end doesn’t just like you, he loves you. Best part of all? He’s gonna love you regardless of what you look like. The app isn’t to make you attractive to him, it’s to enhance and nurture what’s already there. For you both to grow together!” “He already loves me?” “Y’know if you actually read the notes, you’d know that. He’s crazy about you.” Mateo opened the list, more than a little embarrassed. · Gym rat · Fantasizes about you · Wants to get as big as possible · Exclusive top · Can help you relax ============================================ The talk with the app and the notes gave Mateo a lot to think about when he got to the gym, though that last one felt like a call-out. However, all of the other notes were pushing his buttons. He was so deep in thought, he almost walked into the wrong locker room. He shyly backed away, considering skipping. “Walk in the streets with you in your worn-out jeans-Hey!” Leon cut himself off on seeing Mateo. “Holy…” Mateo realized he never considered what that last perk would have done to a guy who worked for the gym and practically lived there. Leon was huge yet absolutely shredded. Despite the app’s magic, his sharp taper and tight core were only enhanced. He was some golden combination of Serge Nubret and Phil Heath, but still kept his usual hairstyle. “See something you like?” “Damn, you’re looking good… wait, were you just singing Taylor Swift?” “Yeah, so?” Mateo playfully shoved him, but this time he sent Leon staggering. “Shit, sorry!” “It’s okay man, guess you don’t know your own strength. You’re really blowing up.” Leon paused for a moment, but Mateo hardly noticed. “Let’s get started. Gonna need to do something intense to tire you out now.” “Bring it on!” They headed over to an open space to do some dynamic stretching when Mateo saw the frat boys again, but they too were changed. All of them looked like they had done nothing but lift through high school and even though their legs were still lacking a bit. They were still rowdy and if anything, cockier than ever. “I hate having to clean up after them…” Leon groaned watching them, but then had a sly grin. “Hey Matty, wanna help me out a bit?” “What do you need?” “We’re just gonna work with a group.” “What?!” Suddenly, Mateo felt small again. “I… I don’t know…” “Just follow my lead, besides you’ve got nothing to worry about. You’re twice as big as them.” Mateo looked in the mirror and realized he was right. He swallowed hard and followed his friend. “Hey guys, you mind if we work in?” It was as if a flock of peacocks all decided to fan their tails at once. All of them were clearly flexing, despite trying to look natural, yet when they saw the two massive men, they all seemed to shrink. “Always fun to work with a group don’t you think, Matty?” “Yeah,” Mateo replied, though he wasn’t so sure. He didn’t have long to think before Leon was shoving dumbbells into his hands. “Matty,” he whispered. “You deserve to be here as much as they do. Show them what you can do. Don’t even think about them, just focus on me first.” Mateo nodded, keeping an eye on Leon’s blinding smile. The first rep felt like the world was watching, but the second came easier. Then the third. Then the fourth. Before he knew it, he completed the set and was sitting on the bench while Leon did his own. Leon was giving out advice as he did, but Mateo could only sit with a smile. The other frat guys were completely hypnotized watching Leon and Mateo, the new targets of their hero worship (and other worship that would happen in their fantasies) but neither man knew it. They were completely focused on their work. “You should be proud,” Leon said at the end of the session. “It’s not so bad being in front of others after all, huh?” “Shut up,” Mateo laughed, but his cheeks burned. He still couldn’t believe he did it. As he left the gym, his phone buzzed. It was Dmitri. >> Wanna workout together tomorrow? Planning on doing a second leg day. Mateo didn’t hesitate to text back. ============================================ The mantra changed the next morning. “Not big enough, not big enough…” He could practically hear Leon telling him he was fine, but yesterday was around normal guys. Dmitri? That was a different story. He could help but feel smaller and smaller the more he thought about it. He gasped for breath, then shut his eyes. He focused on Leon’s warm smile. Slowly his chest released. “Okay… Leon would say I can do this. He’d say I’ll be fine.” His eyes fell to his phone. “Buuuuut… a few extra pounds couldn’t hurt right?” He skimmed through the list, seeing a handful of good ones but nothing seemed to fit what he was looking for. “Wait, if I pick a change to the gym that stacks with the Gym Leader perk… it’ll make me even bigger automatically, right?” Supersize Me Those who go to your gym are absolutely addicted to growth. Everyone is committed to pushing the human body to the limits of what sizes are possible… and thanks to this app they often exceed those limits too. He had barely confirmed his choice before the familiar waves of growth washed over him. He fell to his knees, groping his pecs greedily as they swelled into mountains. The overdeveloped masses stuck far out over his now rounded abs as his shoulders and arms seemed to be in a race to push the most veins to the surface by their swelling bulk. His best assets of course were still his titan legs and shelf-like glutes. He gasped as the growth built in his balls for the grand finale, stretching them to the size of tangerines, then lemons. His cock erected into an eighteen-inch tower. He roared as a massive load unloaded into the bottom of his chest. “Now… now I’m ready…” He panted. He looked into the mirror and small Mateo flickered back for a moment. “Maybe a shower first.” ============================================ The gym had completely changed. What was once a futuristic looking place that was more of a sports club was now a top of the line facility solely focused on bodybuilding and powerlifting. Thanks to the recent changes it was packed with guys trying to get as big as possible. The posters of soccer moms at yoga classes were replaced by signed posters of bodybuilding greats. A whole section seemed dedicated to posing practice with a trainer dedicated to adjusting stances. In the weight section, Mateo had never seen so many dumbbells and plates in one place as there never seemed to be a shortage of any type. “Hey, there you are!” Dmitri waved him over towards the squat rack. “Was worried you were gonna skip.” Mateo meant to say “No way! Let’s get started!” but it ended up “N-n-no way.” Dmitri gave him a crooked smile but didn’t push. “So, I usually do legs today…” His voice faded away as Mateo loaded up the squat rack. He didn’t expect all of the other guys to be so much bigger now! Even the frat boys were ready for at least an amateur classic competition… and judging by the bulges down below as they playfully grabbed each other they seemed to have discovered something along the way. “Hey, are you listening?” “I… I’m sorry, I’m nervous, I don’t usually workout without Leon and…” Dmitri looked at him and grinned. “What?” The hulk laughed. “I’m surprised you agreed without him. Aren’t you with Leon?” “N-no?” “He and I workout sometimes. He won’t shut up about you. Truth is today’s just a pump day for me. I asked you to work out with me, because I wanted to make sure you were the right kind of guy for him.” “What?!” He shook his head and then put his hand on Mateo’s shoulder. “You’re fucking blind. You’re too worried about what you don’t have to see what you already have.” “I’m not with him though, I’m just, no, he’s… He’s like my best friend.” “A boyfriend is just your best friend that you wanna fuck.” Mateo was speechless. Dmitri shrugged and racked the bar. “Okay, who was it you went to for help?” “Leon.” “And who texted you each morning to make sure you were okay?” “Leon.” “And who was your biggest cheerleader, celebrating every little victory? Who’s smile got you to calm down?” “…Leon.” Everything was falling into place. “Oh shit, Leon… Leon has the other app…” “You know what you need to do.” Mateo hugged Dmitri. “Thank you!” “Don’t worry about it,” he grunted. He then saw the frat guys watching his every move. “Y’know, I think I’m wanted. You better get going.” He winked and lumbered to the locker room. While the group of frat guys obediently followed as if hypnotized, Mateo bolted out the door. ============================================ Leon lived off-campus in an apartment down a sleepy street. Mateo hammered on his door, nearly splintering it. The other residents of the apartment peered at him, but all of them were too intimidated to ask him to knock it off. Finally, Leon answered the door in only a bath towel. “M-Mateo?! What are you doing here?” “Leon, please, I’m so sorry! I was so stupid and-” He stopped when Leon started to laugh. “What’s so funny?” “This is just like when you thought you broke my Optimus Prime when we were kids.” “How was I supposed to know the leg bent that way on purpose?” Mateo sighed, but began to blush as he realized the judging stares follow him. “Can I come in?” “Yeah, c’mon man.” He ducked under the doorway and carefully squeezed inside. He was afraid to break the furniture, so he sat on the floor, which was more than a bit of a challenge for him at his new size. Leon sat across from him. “Kinda wish you came a few minutes later man… I just got out of the shower.” Mateo had noticed and was hoping Leon didn’t notice the effect it had on him. “I… uh…” “You good? You look sick. I’ll grab some medicine or something…” “The app!” Leon stopped. “What?” “You’re the other one, right? My,” Mateo swallowed hard. “My soulmate.” Leon held up his phone, showing the familiar pink hearts. “Guilty.” Mateo could see a list of the changes he made, though the one at the top caught his attention first. Eyes Unclouded by Hate Your soulmate might be a bit too hard on themselves and can’t see what’s really there. This perk will show them how you see them. “I didn’t grow that first night…” Mateo murmured. “You just…” “Wanted you to see the you that I saw,” Leon sunk back into the couch. “I hated seeing you beat yourself up. I thought it would help.” Mateo wasn’t sure what to say. For a moment he forgot he was the hulking mass he was and just wanted to cuddle into Leon’s arms. “Though… after you started growing, I did do some of the later spurts…” Leon laughed. “Gotta say, mass looks really good on you. And hey, you did do this to me.” He motioned to his giant pecs that looked like the perfect spot for Mateo to shove his face. “I was a little worried you wouldn’t be interested.” Mateo shook his head furiously. “I’m just sorry it took so long!” Leon knelt down next to him and gave him a gentle kiss. “I waited this long; I was fine with a little longer as long as you figured it out in the end.” One kiss led to another… and another… and another, each slowly deepening. Mateo then felt something jab into his stomach. “I might have made a few personal changes too…” Mateo unwrapped Leon’s massive manhood from the towel, easily several inches larger than his own. He couldn’t help but grab it. The thick pillar was all that was on his mind as he watched his fingers dance along its length. He could already feel Leon twitching in anticipation. He teased the head with his tongue. As much as he wanted to take him deep down his throat, there was something else he wanted more. “Um, Leon… can we?” Leon was nearly drooling. “Hell yes.” Mateo may have been the bigger of the two, but Leon seemed to undergo a transformation all his own. The friendly light in his eyes was replaced with a hunger. Without warning, Leon’s hand smacked Mateo’s copious glutes, eliciting a sweet squeal of pleasure from the larger man. “Taunting me for years with this just isn’t fair,” Leon pushed Mateo to the floor. “How about you flex for me, stud?” Mateo started with a double bi but crumped as Leon’s tongue flicked across him. “Hooooly shit… Leeeooooon…” “Bigger than any guy I’ve met, but it’s easy to make you melt.” His tongue was replaced by lubed fingers. Each touch was a little shock. “Leon, please…” “Please what?” Leon asked innocently, adding another finger. “Oh god… please, I need it…” “You should really use your words, Matty.” The nickname now made his heart flutter as he squirmed on Leon’s fingers. “FUCK ME PLEASE!” “Good boy Matty,” Leon said, slowly working his cock in. Each inch was agony, slowly grinding through all of Mateo’s sweet spots and then drilling into new ones he never knew. By the time he bottomed out, his cock was burbling a river of pre and he was shaking like a leaf in a hurricane. “Oh no, my turn.” With a growl, Leon slammed into Mateo. Each thrust made Mateo cry out, slamming his own hips back. He tried to hold back, knowing the whole apartment building could probably hear him, but each time Leon ground against his prostate, he couldn’t help it. He could feel Leon nip at his neck and one hand was having its way with his chest, twisting and pulling away. His cries became desperate whines. Leon pulled his cock back almost all the way before slamming in once more. “My Leon… more!” Leon lost it with that and began thrusting at a rapid, punishing angle. One final dominating kiss later, both muscle gods came, pleasure blinding them as Mateo was filled and Leon was painted with pints of cum. Leon collapsed onto Mateo without withdrawing, both men gasping for air. He nuzzled into Mateo’s neck. “I can’t believe I finally got to do that with you.” “I shouldn’t have kept you waiting. If I knew it was gonna be like that…” “Guess I owe Dmitri for talking to you.” “You’re the only muscle god I need,” Mateo laughed, curling around Leon. “Tomorrow we’re gonna head back to the gym so I can teach you the right way to use your muscles.” “I was thinking maybe you could maybe… grow bigger than me?” Mateo mumbled. “I like that idea more.” Leon thrust back into him. “In fact, why do we need to wait?” ============================================ Eros sighed. “Okay, the location idea might have been a little too overpowered.” “Yeah, too much collateral damage.” Gan stretched and frowned. “Y’know, Zeus is gonna start asking questions if we keep fucking up this university.” “He’s too busy.” “Trust me, you didn’t date the guy. Anything with sex he’s like a hawk… sometimes literally.” “It’s fine, Auntie Hera owes me a favor, so she’ll keep him busy.” Gan flinched. “Not sure he deserves that.” Eros shrugged and looked at the code. “I’ll patch out the location stuff later. Let’s take a break.” “Fuck yes!” Gan shouted, climbing on top of his lover, but instead of diving into the usual passionate make out session, he stopped and frowned. The question was out of his mouth before the thought even fully formed. “Have you been getting bigger?”

So my latest idea/story. Feed back appreciated, please leave a comment in this thread Thanks __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Max Powers in 2020 is 90 years old. Born in 1930 he has seen the tail end of the horse and carriage used as transportation, he’s seen a global war, he’s seen a man on the moon, he watched as the internet took over the world and revolutionized everything. Max powers is also the world’s wealthiest person with an estimated net worth of 800 billion dollars. He is a father, grandfather and great grandfather. Max has lived a life most people could only dream of. Too young to join the military for World War II, he then served ten years in The Marine Corps right out of high school, ten years as a Marine at the start of the cold war, from 1948 to 1958. Stationed initially in Europe, then transferred to Japan and Korea. Shortly after retiring from The Marines, he used the contacts he made to start a new company selling products to the Military. From basic supplies to communication equipment. That business quickly flourished and led to Max investing in the burgeoning telecommunications industry. From there Max invested in new companies looking to cash in on The Space Race, aviation and the medical field. By 1975, Max Powers had reached the top ten list for wealthiest people. By 1985 he was at the top of the list and had amassed a fortune twice that of the next person on the list. From there he only grew richer, more influential, and more powerful in the business world. Max had married a beautiful woman while he was in The Marines, a longtime acquaintance from high school. They bumped into each other while Max was back home on leave. Max was shocked to see the young girl he knew in high school looking much like Jayne Mansfield, only taller, Suzie was a statuesque 5’10” and complemented Max’s 6’2” very well when she was in heels. They had four children together, two boys and two girls. Max earned enough money even early on, that his family had everything. Houses around the world, cars, the kids had toys, his wife Suzie had dresses and jewelry. His family wanted for nothing. Except their father and husband himself. Max travelled often and was usually away from home for weeks at a time. Suzie often argued with Max about his time away and always asked him to stay longer, spend time with her and the kids. Max simply said to her “I have too much work, I’ll make it up to you, I promise”. Max would lavish his family with gifts from around the world. Send them on vacations to exotic locations. But rarely spent more than two or three months time a year with his family. The time he did spend with them was precious and he did the best he could to “make things up” to them. In the end though, his kids never really knew their father, only that his business and money were more important to him. The love of his life, Suzie was a very lonely wife and mother. Yet she and Max remained faithful to each other for the 55 years they were married. She couldn’t really complain, she had a life most people could only dream of, Max was a good husband and father when he was around. Just, rarely present with his family. Suzie died in 2010 at the age of 80, Max was at her side, he too feeling the ravages of time, meant that he was home more and spent time with Suzi before she died. Now 90 years old, bound to a wheelchair, Max is weak, frail, and despite his sharp mind and mouth. He’s on Death’s door, his failing health, failing body, the end of his life is near. He’s spent the last six months looking for a new Executive Assistant. Yes, Max still works, as CEO and Chairman of Powers Inc. He still maintains control of his company and oversees the day to day. His last assistant, Pamela, had been his assistant for the last 45 years, faithful to him to the last. She died of natural causes at the age of 85, Max of course paid for everything for Pamela’s services. Gifted her family a generous amount of money and set aside ten million dollars in a trust fund for all of Pamela’s family members to use to send their children to college. Max needed a new assistant and spent as much time as he could interviewing candidate after candidate. Most of them only looking to work for him in the hopes that they would get to cash in on his death and have the prestige of having worked for him on their resume. While Max was resigned to his fate long ago, that didn’t mean he wasn’t going to go out fighting. Max was looking for someone that was intelligent, educated and had the experience to work for a high powered CEO, help him manage his company and also work his schedule to keep up with Doctor appointments, his medical needs and anything else that might come up. Enter Denise. A 35 year old professional woman. All 5’4” 120 pounds and 34F-22-32 of her. Max took his time interviewing the young woman. Mostly due to his medical needs and having to stop and rest throughout the day. Over the course of two weeks, speaking with her a total of eight days. She had an impressive background. Finished high school at 16. Finished bachelor’s degrees in biology, chemistry and physics by 24 at UC Berkeley. She completed her master’s in business by 26 at Stanford university. She spent the last ten years working at various companies in various capacities for management and executive support. Max had his company’s investigative team verify her background. All of it checked out. All of her references gave her very positive comments and both universities confirmed her degrees and GPA to be very high. As a final test, Max had Denise sign an NDA and gave her full executive access to her company. He asked her to analyze all subsidiary companies and their intellectual property and report on any IP that has potential. Max gave her one week. A week later, Denise had a 300 page report written up for him. Detailing profits and losses for every division, every subsidiary. In those reports she detailed where money had gone and how different projects, patents and departments were performing in relation to the value of their work and/or products. During her research, Denise came across several projects and patents that would interest Mr. Powers. She made an outline for each, highlighted key points and had them in different colored folders for him to review. The most interesting projects she put on top of the pile of course. “Homosapiens Supremis” was the name of the project, summary described a method of genetic enhancement that no one had ever thought of. Even with Max’s limited knowledge of bio-tech, he could tell that this was something that just needed modern technology to succeed. The project was part of a military R&D with ideas that were ahead of their time having been conceived and explored in the 70’s and 80’s and forgotten about, due to them being from acquisition companies that had long buried them as being unviable. This showed how thorough and persistent Denise was. Not even Pamela, his last assistant managed to dig deep enough for these projects to surface. After spending a week going through things. He sent instruction to the head of his biotech group to start work immediately to resurrect the project and keep all access secured to a small team with their new quantum encryption technology. If what Max read in the report from Denise, all with all the preliminary work done decades ago. This could be a revolution in medical science. Max hired the brunette busty bombshell. He knew she was the one to be his right hand. Within six months, the head of bio-tech that Max contacted had given him an update that shocked him to his core. “Sir, we have a viable process for reversing aging. The information in the records from the original scientists is revolutionary. It turned what we know of genetics on it’s head and makes so many more things possible. Whoever he was, was a geneticist beyond compare. I would like to discuss with you the process for doing our first human trial on you, Sir.” The next day, Max has the scientist and his entire genetics team and their equipment flown to his house on Mercer Island. It was another month before they were ready to start the experimental process on Max. Denise of course was with her boss every step of the way. She was curious to see how he would change, given that she had clued him into this whole idea. Maybe he could be able to walk again and live a few more years. By the end of the first week, everyone was shocked to see the changes in Max. He looked 20 years younger. He was able to walk unassisted, his hair had grown back, he was stronger and had more energy. The team of scientists and doctors were all amazed at the results. Denise was especially shocked, she felt genuinely happy for Max. He was one of the world’s greatest men and deserved to be able to accomplish so much more. Max no longer needed his wheelchair, he could eat normal food again, he didn’t need dialysis anymore.He could use the toilet on his own again. By the end of the second week, Max had again lost another 20 years to his appearance. He was absolutely loving the changes happening to him. He was dancing, he was singing, his mind was racing with all that was now possible for him. He felt better than he looked, he never felt this way at 50. He had a full head of hair again. He could run! He didn’t even feel any pain in his joints like he did 40 years ago. His time in the Marine Corps was rough on his body. But now, he felt better than ever. By the end of the third week of Max undergoing the gene therapy process... Denise had walked in on Max in the bathroom. He stood there, looking like a God. His body was nothing but pure muscle. He stood there, looking at himself in the large floor to ceiling mirror of the bathroom. Tensing his arms, then his legs, his abs, his pecs. She could see his cock slowly growing larger and larger, he was getting turned on by his own size and muscles. What started as an almost comically tented pair of posing trunks, guessing that Max was in the 8 inch neighborhood in length and about soda can in diameter when she walked in on him. His cock was now easily double in length and looked to have the same diameter as a wine bottle. His balls were the size of grapefruit and she could see them slowly swelling larger. His posing trunks having been torn through and fallen to the floor. The head was a little wider than the shaft, it was rounded at the tip and flaring out wider at the bottom. The tip was nearly touching the bottom of his pecs, it throbbed visibly with his heartbeat. Denise stared at the most massive, magnificent and powerful looking cock. No porn star had a cock like this, not even with those ridiculous prosthetics. Max took hold of his cock in his left hand, Denise noticed that his fingers could not wrap all the way around it. Max started to stroke his cock slowly, from just under the head down to the base and back up. Did he not notice her at all? Denise stood there, unable to move. Watching her boss, who in the last week had turned into the biggest, most muscular bodybuilder she had ever seen. With a shockingly huge cock to go along with his jaw dropping muscularity. Just a month ago, Max was a 90 year old wheelchair bound man practically on Death’s door. She tried to move, but her legs wouldn’t respond, it was like they were locked in place. She tried to say something, but her lips wouldn’t open. All she could do was watch as Max stroked his huge cock and curled his right arm, flexing so hard she could see his arm tremble from the exertion. His bicep was simply massive. With her straight on angle looking at his raised arm, she could see the muscle on the upper half of his arm, bulge out forwards and backwards as it was commanded to flex. “So much fucking MUSCLE!” Max exclaimed “Never in my life had I ever imagined being a bodybuilder. Now I can see the appeal. GOD DAMN!!! I’M FUCKING HUGE! … THE MUSCLE! …..THE STRENGTH!” Max let go of his cock and lowered his arm. He did the best most muscular pose he could, having seen it done before. He leaned forward, put out his left leg for balance. Then he flexed, his whole body erupted as his muscles obeyed his will and erupted into life. His muscles doubled in size, striations and veins came to life, he looked like a pro bodybuilder only bigger, better, more powerful. Denise’s eyes bulged, her jaw dropped as she watched him flex. Max kept up the flex, he stared at himself in the mirror. His cock was throbbing harder and harder, pushing up against his pecs as he leaned over. He relaxed the flex for a few moments, then flexed even harder, he roared like a beast. His heart was pounding in his chest, his cock was pounding just as hard and became painfully hard. He pushed himself more and more, flexing every muscle as hard as he could. His cock exploded, it blasted out cum like a fire hose. The first powerful shot was several seconds long. Max was still bent over flexing, pumping his muscles. He came again, the shot again several seconds long. He grunted and roared again, holding his flex as hard as he could. Staring at himself in the mirror. His cum shots arcing into the air, going farther each time until they were hitting the mirror, nearly 8 feet away. He could feel his huge balls jump and contract powerfully. Each shot made his cock surge bigger and harder. He stood there for nearly five minutes, holding the flex and cumming harder than he had ever before in his life. He finally relaxed and stood up straight. He was breathing hard, he sounded like a racehorse during a race. His torso heaved up and down, in and out with every breath. He couldn’t see himself in the mirror anymore. It was dripping with his thick cum, the consistency was like cold honey and even the thinnest layer of it was nearly opaque on the glass. He looked down, seeing his cock was still fully erect and painfully hard. Then he turned his head and looked over at Denise and smiled. “Did you enjoy the show Denise? I do have you to thank for my…”, he stopped and looked down at himself, holding his arms out in front of him a little, giving them a slight curl and a hard flex “…for my…amazing recovery from all my ailments. I’ve never felt this good before in my life! Not even when I was a strapping young man in The Marines! HAHAHAHA!” Max laughed powerfully, clearly reveling in his new body. Denise just stared at him in abject awe and a tinge of fear. “M …Muh…Max…I…I….I mean…Mister Powers! You look…” she swallowed hard “…you look INCREDIBLE!” Denise could barely tear her eyes away from Max’s massive cock to look at his muscles. But as she slowly studied every bulge, striation, separation. All she could think about was pure power. Max is the wealthiest man in the world, runs a multi-billion dollar corporation and is now the most muscular man on earth. [To be continued]

I am transforming, it begins, my clothes are ripping apart, my body is being exposed, my pectorals are violently exposed, a dog tag is pending in my chest. I am embracing this change, I transform. My arms are expanding and becoming immensely powerful, my shoulders are broader and ever more defined, the chain of the dogtag is being stretched, as my back broadened. My abs, the 6 plates of stone become steel, and I feel them with my hands, as my body is remade. I am remade. I transform, the testosterone flows on my body freely, I feel my fucking cock growing fast, throbbing pre-cum, it is erect, and I delicately play with it with my ever changing hands, roaring with the pleasure that the gestures bring me. My heart beats strongly, and my muscles expand. I transform, I am remade, my mind is dominated by war, duty, but also the hormones make me a sex beast. I play with my cock, delicately caressing it as it grows with the rest of my fucking body. I transform, I am remade, I swear to fight for the sake of my brother in arms, I swear to destroy my enemies with my bare, muscular hands. My ever growing hands. I am naked, hard and strong, a God is born, a soldier ready to serve. I no longer play with my cock, as my instincts overwhelm me, I grab the meat with my both hands and I stroke fast, I grunt and bellow, almost forgetting how to talk, lost the track of my thoughts, I cant express myself with words, I just stroke, grunt, roar, explore my body, feel every inch of the monster I became. I transform, and as I do I am reformed. I transform. My glorious muscles covered in cum and sweat, the strong scent of testo in the air, the dogtag washed by the sweat. My whole being washed. I am reborn.

by Brandedx2 (Like this story? Find more tales of huge guys getting taken down a peg at my tumblr and if you have a custom tale you want me to spin up for you, let me know! I do commissions.) People could tell, Rob knew. He had clients to train, he still had a workout to get in himself (if it even mattered, now), so he was stuck there at Global Gym. He had a reputation at Global as the biggest bodybuilder in a gym full of heavy competitors. He was also known as one of the most approachable guys in the gym, imposing in stature but by all means a gentle giant. He had a number of fans in the gym’s clientele, as well as the gym’s owner Clem and his idolizing son Terry. Everybody cheered when he got his pro card the previous year, all in agreement that there wasn’t a more deserving athlete around. Rob was used to having all eyes on him. But after what Tuck had done to him that day, those eyes made his veins cold. Between clients Rob eyed the scale outside the locker room. He’d been avoiding it all day, terrified of what it was going to tell him. He tried to let his eyes, the way his body felt, be enough, but he had to know. He hopped on the scale and looked down: 240. That morning, when he’d weighed himself after getting out of bed, he’d been 284. He’d walked in the gym that size. And then, standing in the locker room, he heard the shrill laugh of his least favorite “client” and turned around to see skinny, tattooed little Tuck in his usual tight wife-beater and cargo shorts, cracking his knuckles and looking Rob up and down with a look that always made the big bodybuilder shiver. “…just a little bit?” Rob said, side-eyeing Tuck, wishing he could get away from the little guy who was inching closer to him. “…just for a little while?” “Big fella!” Tuck said with a laugh. “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you didn’t like having me around. Yeah just a little, yeah just for a little bit.” Rob looked around quickly to make sure no one was around when it happened (Tuck probably didn’t even care—he didn’t care about much) and then Tuck, wiggling his fingers wildly, reached out and poked him. He felt a sudden chill, and just like that, the size drained right out of Rob and into Tuck (forty-four pounds, he would find out later). His shorts fell to the ground and his tank top hung down like a dress without the rest of his bulk to fill it out. By all accounts he was still a big man, but nowhere near the massive size he’d been a moment before. Tuck looked like a heavy-weight prize fighter with all of the extra mass, and he’d even got taller. He shadow-boxed a bit, flexed his new muscles while Rob sadly examined his own diminished form. Tuck gave him a shove (he stumbled forward, not expecting the sudden force and his own lack of mass) and then took off. Rob had clothes he kept in the bottom of his gym bag for the times that Tuck “borrowed” from him; they were his old workout clothes from several years before, back before he’d gained the mass that made him a terror to the superheavyweights onstage. He remembered being that size and feeling big, but going back to it was too much. What was worse, the smaller shorts and t-shirt still looked baggy on him. Rob was used to stretching XXXLs to the limit, and he couldn’t even fill out an XL. Tuck had taken more that day than ever before. There was nothing Rob could do to fight it. Tuck had all the power. He had to play nice and wait until Tuck was done playing around with his mass, until he decided to give it back. That feeling of weakness was almost too much for Rob to bear. “What’s up big man?” said Leon, a big powerlifter and Rob’s occasional lifting partner, taking a break from his heavy squats. Leon used to say Rob was the only guy big enough to spot him. Rob nodded back as they passed each other, terribly aware of the difference in their sizes. Rob hadn’t felt that small next to somebody in awhile. Later on his client Carlos turned to him during posing practice, while holding a front double bi, and smirked in his direction. “Hey, Big Rob, my guns are looking big as yours, no?” Carlos took a step toward him to compare. Rob backed away and swatted at him. “In your dreams, buddy,” he said. “You’re good. Hit the locker room.” Meanwhile across the gym, Tuck was curling a loaded barbell with sloppy form, showing off for a few spandex-clad ladies doing lunges nearby. Girls had always been the core of Tuck’s objectives in stealing size from him, Rob noticed. At the end of the day, Rob paced around the locker room, a little panicked. He hadn’t seen Tuck in a couple of hours, and after searching the entire gym Rob couldn’t find him. “Oh, hey Rob,” Clem said, walking through the gym about to lock up. “I didn’t know you were still here. I can leave you the keys if you still want to work out.” Rob felt a pit in his stomach. What if Tuck took off this time? It would take years to build all that size back, if Tuck’s power even allowed that possibility. “Uh… Thanks, Clem, I think I’m gonna hang out here for a bit if you don’t mind.” Clem smiled and tossed Rob the keys. “You in a heavy cut phase or something?” Clem said, looking him up and down. “You look like you dropped some pounds.” “I’ll be bulked back up again soon enough,” Rob said, praying that was the truth. Tuck strode in with a loose swagger over an hour later. Rob would’ve knocked the kid out if he wasn’t so terrified of the kid. “Sorry, Bobby,” Tuck said, scratching his crotch. “I was plowing this chick out in the parking lot just now. She could not get enough of this!” he said, gesturing to his physique. “Oh, man, what’d you think I wasn’t coming back? Bobby, you wound me, buddy. You really wound me.” Rob shrugged and feigned a smile. “Naw, I knew you were coming back.” “I suppose you want to go back to normal,” Tuck said. Rob bit his lip and clenched his fists. “Man, you are such a big baby sometimes, Bobby. You’re lucky I love you.” Then he flicked Rob right in the forehead. Rob’s mass returned in an instant, and he felt a sudden pain all over as he burst through his clothes. They fell to tatters and Rob stood there, massive and naked, his posture finally relaxing after a brutal day. Tuck burst into riotous laughter at the sight of the giant man exploding out of his clothes. “Bobby, you are ridiculous, buddy!” said Tuck, once again five feet and a hundred pounds. He walked out of the locker room and Rob patted himself down, thankful to be himself again. That was all Rob heard of Tuck for awhile. Usually he could count on a visit from Tuck every month, whenever the little guy was itching for girls at the gym, but several months passed and Rob was relieved to find that Tuck didn’t come around. His career started turning up, as well: he got a huge sponsorship deal, a photoshoot with Flex magazine, and Clem asked him to be the face of Global gym. The first day it was unveiled, Rob looked humbly at the larger-than-life size poster of himself, twenty-feet tall, outside Global gym. He couldn’t believe where his hard work had taken him, and he couldn’t have asked for a better place to do work. Terry, Clem’s beefy son, greeted Rob at the door. “Your picture looks awesome!” Terry said with stars in his eyes. “Thanks Terry,” Rob said warmly. “One of these days you’re gonna be up there.” “There’s Big Hollywood!” Leon said and punched him in the shoulder. All eyes in the gym were on Rob. He couldn’t feel prouder, until he walked into the locker room and saw Tuck standing there. “Bobby! You’re a big deal now, aren’t ya!” Tuck said, arms crossed, a sly grin on his face. “Aw, Bobby, you always clench up when you see me. If I didn’t know better I’d think you weren’t happy to have me around!” Rob looked around quickly to make sure the locker room was clear. “Uh… Tuck, I… what do you… doing?” Tuck smiled. “Relax, big Bobby.” He pulled out a wad of cash. “This time we’re gonna train. Regular. Big man teaches little guy how to lift weights. Deal?” He extended a hand. Rob, relieved, shook it. “Finally want to start adding some mass of your own, huh?” Tuck handed over the cash. “Look, Tuck, if you’re really serious, I can take over your diet, your supplementation… Hell, I can get you juice if you want it. Just say the word, buddy.” Tuck started stripping out of his clothes, stood there naked, a little awkwardly close to Rob. “See, thing is, Bobby, there’s this chick out there right now who will blow your MIND. Huge tits, ass like heaven, body that looks like it was built to fuck… Man, she’s got me DROOLING, Bobby, but she’s only into massive guys. Like big giant freaks your size.” Rob grinned as he put his gym bag in the locker. “Don’t worry, Tuck. I won’t steal her from you.” Tuck, still naked, bounced his eyebrows. “Oh, I’m not worried about that one bit, big Bobby.” Then he grabbed a handful of Rob’s big back. It hit Rob hard this time, like needles everywhere. His body compressed so fast everything was a blur, and he found himself stumbling around, his arms and legs suddenly tangled up. His head ached for a moment, and he felt like he was going to throw up… then the vertigo passed and he looked around, shocked at how much bigger the locker room had gotten. His tank top and compression tights were tented around him, and as he stood he watched his whole body slide through the neck hole. His body—that couldn’t be his body! Still tan, but tiny all over, a size he’d never been even in adolescence: shoulders, arms, legs, chest, all so narrow and bony. Even his dick was tiny now, and he put one tiny hand down to block it. He felt exhausted, and like he was moving in slow motion. Then he noticed the huge shadow cast over him. “Fuck YEAH!” roared a low, bovine voice. The sudden eruption scared Rob so much he tumbled over, his little heart pounding rapidly at the sight before him: Tuck was ENORMOUS, every part of him bloated with massive muscle, skill covered in tattoos which made the presentation all the more intimidating. Tuck aggressively hit a crab shot and grinned at the mirror—Rob had never seen anybody so big! Terrified, he scrambled backwards, eager to get away from the giant man stomping and flexing and growling. “Where do you think you’re going?” Tuck said, tossing his old wife-beater and shorts at Rob. “You agreed to a training session. Only it’s gonna be me showing YOU how to move weights, little man! Get dressed little guy. I’m gonna borrow your old clothes—seeing as you couldn’t use them for anything but a circus tent!” Tuck gave his now-massive cock a swing. “Hopefully I can fit all this in there,” he laughed as he pulled on Rob’s clothes, which fit like skin. “Let’s go little guy.” Rob felt like he was going to be sick as he walked out on the floor. He had to take two steps just to keep up with giant Tuck’s long stride. All eyes were on them—or rather, they were on the massive tattooed beast Tuck had become. Rob was shaking. He was terrified that someone would recognize him, but as he walked out, he realized nobody was even looking at him. That was almost worse. “Grab some dumbbells, little man,” Tuck barked. “Time to do some curls.” He crossed his arms and smirked down his chest at Rob. Rob headed over to the weight rack—how much would he be able to lift? He looked toward the smaller weights. He reached for the 20s, but a young guy—a guy who had asked for Rob’s autograph and some lifting advice the day before—elbowed him out of the way and grabbed them himself. Rob grabbed the 15s and walked over to Tuck, who tilted his chin at him. “What are you waiting for? Curl!” Tuck growled. Rob strained. He couldn’t believe he could get his arms to bend. “I… I can’t…” he said quietly, shocked at how soft and high-pitched his voice was now. Tuck laughed and slapped his knee. “Are you serious? You can’t even curl those?” He walked over and grabbed some 80s. “Lemme show how to curl, little guy!” His form was sloppy but his massive physique still impressed everybody around. Tuck winked at a blonde fitness model nearby. Her name was Catherine, Rob knew; she did only go for monsters. She’d been flirting with him a lot that week, and he’d thought about giving her his number. “Go get some water,” Tuck said, racking his dumbbells and heading over to Catherine. Rob was stunned by the height of the water fountain, which was now at about eye-level to him. He stood on his tiptoes to reach it, barely getting water in his mouth. He turned around and ran into what felt like a brick wall—it was Leon, who looked GIGANTIC to Rob now. “Watch where you’re going,” Leon said politely, yanking little Rob to his feet with one hand. Rob glanced across the weight room and saw beastly Tuck, now making his pecs dance while he chatted with Catherine. He had a little time, he figured, so he quickly headed to the locker room. His gym bag felt massive to him as he fished it out of his locker—it was bigger than he was now! He had to text his clients and reschedule before they showed up. As he struggled with the zippers, he felt a hand on his shoulder. “That doesn’t belong to you, sir!” A strong hand yanked little Rob away from the bag, and another yanked the bag away from him. It was Terry, who was now twice the size of Rob. Terry gave little Rob a shove. “Theft is grounds for termination of membership.” “I-I wasn’t stealing!” Rob pleaded. “I was just… I thought it was mine.” “What’s your membership number?” Terry asked with an eyebrow raised. “0-1-6-1-1,” Rob blurted out, suddenly realizing Terry had no doubt memorized his number. “Uh-uh,” Terry said, grabbing Rob forcefully. “You’re outta here.” Rob begged him to stop, told him he could explain (even though he had no idea what he would say) but still Terry very easily dragged little Rob to the door while everyone in the gym stared at the scene. “My coach!” Rob begged, pointing at Tuck, who was too wrapped up in Catherine’s admiration of his giant body to notice. “He’ll explain!” “Nope,” said Terry, shoving Rob hard. “Beat it, or I’m calling the cops, reporting you for theft and trespassing.” Flat on his back outside Global Gym, Rob stared up at the giant image of himself at full-size and burst into tears. It was too much. He looked up and saw Terry on the phone inside and quickly pulled himself to his feet and walked to his car. He tried the locked doors, realizing that his keys were inside, in a bag that belonged to someone he didn’t look like anymore. He walked around to the opposite side of the car and crouched down as it began to rain. Everything would be fine, he told himself—as soon as Tuck set things back to normal, everything would be fine. Hours later he saw Tuck strutting from the gym, holding Catherine’s hand. Rob stood up and sprinted for the two—but they were on Tuck’s crotch rocket before he could get there. Tuck sped away, never even acknowledging little Rob, stood there in shock, wondering if he was ever going to see Tuck again.

Fort-M 1A1 - I Must Die It was 2 weeks ago when my whole world changed. It started in the middle of a dimly lit area of my gym's car park. When I collided with a huge, handsome, pumped muscular man. I was leaving gym after my usual 4 times a week 2-hour workout that I perform almost ritualistically and as regular as clockwork. Am I addicted to bodybuilding? Well, I guess I am addicted to bodybuilding. But who wouldn't when you get to enjoy the results as I do. At first I only caught a glimpse of him as he walked towards me through the darkness to an also dark area where my car was. It must have been the way he walked (given there was just enough light) to see he was huge and 100% prime lean A-grade pumped muscle. Yeah. I could tell. It was obvious, given my considerable experience that his legs were really pumped, and for just a moment I had to look away to avoid stepping into a dark pot hole. Then, suddenly, he was on top of me. And he baulked first as if he hadn't seen me. But I was sure he could see me. "Sorry", he says in a deep yet teenage voice, and compliments me. "I can see you have a good pump going. You did arms and chest, hey"? ..."Yeah, I did", I say noticing how pumped my Pecs and biceps actually feel. Then, for what seemed a long moment he just stares at my body as my eyes adjust to the darkness. Suddenly I can see just how truly massive he is, under his tight fitting long sleeve t-shirt as he just stands there as I adjust to this unprecedented reality. Time and space then seem to warp to fit the whole of his huge massive body into view. Then I feel myself falling. It's like his mass has created a weird gravity well sucking me in. AND HE KNOWS. "So what do you think of my Muscular Development", he asks almost coyly? But I'm simply frozen in total awe because on the one the one hand, one of my calloused muscular paws from lifting dumbbells, I didn't know where this extremely hot young handsome bodybuilder came from or where this encounter is going. And on the other of my strong muscular hands, I very much instantly loved what I was staring at. Naturally I wanted him to stay where he was and didn't care about where he came from. I just wanted to keep staring at him. "But hey! How can you tell"? And continues, "When I have all these clothes on"? Suddenly I could tell he was acting coy, and I finally realise he's as big or bigger than Ronnie Coleman (my standard reference bodybuilder). Even at Ronnie's absolute peak muscular development. Then what was left of his modesty evapourates when he smirks, and looks down at his Pecs. Then starts looking at them one side at a time. And he does it several times before hitting a quick most muscular pose with flashes of distant light from his brilliant white perfect teeth set in a very friendly, even inviting smile. He then transitions into a Lats' spread and finally inflates his huge chest. I stand and stare and hear the loudest ever in-rush of air through pursed lips ever. Immediately I need to kiss those lips. To kiss him as I look up into his ultra clean nostrils momentarily lit by a distant car's headlight. It's the most astounding Lats' spread I have ever witnessed. And his arm pits are huge. I could probably fit my entire head inside each of them. And even in the dark, wearing a tight fitting t-shirt, I can see way too much for my brain to handle as his magnificent body tests my ability to contain my lust flushed as it already was from my erogenous post workout pump. My "known" strong heart is being tested by my watching his inflated chest continue to inflate. It's a huge turn-on for me, and as his chest continues to inflate I can hear his t-shirt slowly, little bit by little bit starting to rip. Suddenly 2 louder rips when he sucks in 2 quick gulps of air. I can tell by those sounds where the stitching has just ripped as I stare at what must be a 65 inch chest packed with muscle stretching his t-shirt way beyond its limits. And the fabric becomes pleated as it stretch inside his arm pits! Yet as it stretches it also hangs loose like a curtain from his Pecs and covers his Abs. But it also rides up enough I can see his lower waist is so waspish the sight of it makes me stagger in disbelief. I mutter, "You're not real", just before my legs go weak, and I think "How can I be afraid of him? He's either not real or he's as huge as a Mr. Olympia, if not bigger and he's looking at me. He obviously has come to meet me". Then I become completely fascinated by his sexy handsome smirk. A smirk that shouts "I'm a friend", and I have no choice. I involuntarily surrender to him - without a second thought. I mean his face is so masculine and it oozes egalitarian friendliness. And he also exudes normality - even here in the dark! But my timidity holds me back as he proudly rotates his torso and displays his amazing Lats development. They move from side to side, and into my face. This helps my timidy disappear. So when he verbally invites me to feel his Pecs my hands go for it. I reach out and grab the extreme sides of his Pecs. I cup them with both palms and squeeze hard. Instantly I faint when it hits me. His Pecs are so hard and solid, yet I know he isn't flexing! When I wake he's kissing me. Sucking and massaging my tongue and holding me up by my Lats. My feet off the ground, and as my eyes widen he stops, smiles, and asks, "Feeling better"? I start blinking and he says, "Watch this", and when my feet touch the ground and I stagger at first, he re-supports me until I regain enough composure, and starts grunting as he hits a most muscular pose. Flexing and reflexing and smiling and staring into my eyes as he bites his lower lip as he flexes. Then he pokes out his pink tongue, just a fraction, making me want to suck that tongue. But I think how can I? Compared to this marvel of muscular magnificence, I'm just an old man. Well, 50 actually. But hey! I still look 35, so people say, with a body fat less than 8%. So maybe he thinks I'm under 30 because it is pretty dark around here? Whatever he thinks about me he lifts his tight long-sleeved tee-shirt over his head. Then gets stuck. This exposes his amazing Abs. And they are absolutely stunning. Protruding deeply forward with cleavages. It's a 6 Pack! No! An 8 Pack after I do a double take. And he starts to struggle. Or is he acting? So I'm about to lend a hand when I'm shocked by another louder sudden tearing sound. It distracts my gaze from his incredibly narrow waist up to his armpits. "Darn, I did it again" he mutters behind the fabric covering his face. "Oh well", he says and inflates his chest some more. Then there is another tear. And it really scares me because his shirt almost completely disintegrates and releases mounds of thick and very solid shoulder and Pec muscle that bursts from their confinement. As does his face. And his chest now seems like 70 inches. "I expect you like what you see", is he says with a big smile? "I hope you do", he adds. But his torso is still constrained by a short sleeve tee shirt. It remains in place! But it doesn't stop him. He immediately hits a magnificent double biceps pose. And it forces his short sleeves to ride up his biceps into his huge Deltoids, and he stares at his left arm and gives it an extra flex. That instantly tears it as well. And allows his biceps to reveal their final peak. Making my eyes light up and so wide they could pop. "Look at your arms", I blurt out. "They have to be at least 26 inches". And he then adds, in a matter of fact voice, "And my biceps are not even pumped like yours, my friend", and he kisses his peak with a loud self-indulgent, and clearly self-satisfying suck. Making a deliberate pop that matches the complete naturalness of his self indulgence. And that really made my heart skip several beats before it started to pound. And pound so hard my gym-pumped arms and Pecs started to feel like they might explode, and he turns his head and just "pops" his left sleeve the same way and the pump in my arms instantly doubles! And my heart feels like its about to burst out of my chest as he stands there facing me, almost pressing himself into me. Looking side to side at his arms, "I love my arms", and sucks and kisses them as if he knows that sort of self worship turns me on. As it does. He then gazes into my eyes and I realise I'm about to faint again! But somehow I manage to shake my head, deliberately, and instead take a long deep breath and realise I've just inflated my chest too. This really makes him smile, and I suddenly realise I've inflated my 49 inch chest reflexively, without even thinking. Because I feel so simpatico with this young muscle God who exudes a massive and relaxed confidence I've never seen before. So suddenly feel both excited and in control. And I find this situation both impossible and totally real. "But who wouldn't love those arms", I ask myself as this incredibly young yet muscularly mature boyish man continues to kiss each of his biceps' peaks proudly, confidently while exaggerating the sucking sounds as his self-loving lips pop off the top of his high-rising biceps' peak making them darken in the darkness. Then his lips make a particularly sharp popping sound. That means his biceps have to be as hard as granite. Then he struggles to reach into his back pocket? It isn't a lack of flexibility. He seems to have great flexibility. It because his back pocket is so tightly closed because his bulging butt and thigh muscles stretch his pants so much. But eventually he manages to hand me a card, and says, "Call this number". As I look at the card he embraces my shoulders with his powerful paws and kisses me, turning my legs to jelly, so when he lets go I fall to my knees! And as soon as I look up all I see is a gorgeous arse vanishing into the dark. And suddenly he's gone! I call out, "What's your name", and from the darkness he calls back, "Eighty Three". I'm puzzled but distracted by impulses of erotic love. And I'm on my knees, unable to move with a heart pounding so hard I'd faint if I stood up - after witnessing what feels like a wonder of the World. So I stay there for maybe 20 minutes until my heart finally slows, plus another 10 minutes for my mind to recover. Then I stagger slowly into my car where all I can do is sit there for a good half hour. And just staring at the card. Though I could have sat there longer. But the phone number and the number 83 suddenly disappears! Completely vanishes. So when I'm home I try heating it - Nothing. Wetting it - Nothing. Even shining ultraviolet light. Nothing works. But it doesn't matter as I can never forget that phone number. And what does he mean, "83"? The next day I make the call. It gets redirected to who knows where and an answering machine. I leave my email address and the number 83. Within 10 minutes an email arrives and after 3 sleepless nights my remaining days on Earth are decided. I commit to a one-way ticket to Fort-M. It says you are 117. It also says travelling to Fort-M is like moving to Mars. There can be no turning back. This ignites my personal rocket. But my immediate priority is to work out how to kill myself. Because I must die.

Astromuscle: So this story idea kept me up all last night... the only thing I want to preface is that while there will be muscle growth (later on hopefully ALOT of muscle growth) I decided i wanted to write this with like cool characters, and like an intriguing story... so I hope that's okay... and I hope you enjoy! Also heavy time travel ideas inspired by Zero Escape (google it) Chapter 1: The setup "I love you" "I love you too" "Not in the way I do..." ... Daniel woke up in a cold sweat. Standing at 6', he was taller than most people and lanky. As he put on his shirt he noticed his lean and small muscles, pecs barely stood out from his chest, abs only there from his lack of fat, and thin legs that barely bulged anywhere. Daniel was healthy, and normally wouldn't fixate on these details, however there was a reason he now was aware of how unimpressive he looked. Daniel left his sterile room to enter the rest of the base where he resided; a government building which was created to help correct the words missteps. They say hindsight is 20:20, and that's what Daniel was here for, and the reason for the whole initiative he participated in. As he entered the kitchen/dining area he saw one of the other residents of the building, a shorter man who's best descriptor was pudgy. Another word that always came to mind when Daniel saw Zeke was melancholy as the middle aged man never seemed to be happy. Daniel understood why, of course, but Daniel had gone through the same experience and still found time to enjoy the little things. This world was not devoid of happiness, but from Zeke's perspective it seemed any joy that the world could offer was a betrayal to the massacre they had witnessed. Daniel began to collect his breakfast from the kitchen (a banana, some toast with PB and J, and some orange juice) and sat down across from the middle aged man. Zeke had apparently made eggs and bacon, but now was only pushing the half of the food that was left around the plate. It caused pain to Daniel to see Zeke this way. He had not known Zeke much before "the massacre", but had heard he was an extraordinary teacher, with a lot of passion. In a way, Daniel was happy he hadn't known Zeke's brighter days, only to see him come down to this level. "Are you okay Daniel?" Daniel jumped a little at the question, unsure how long had he been caught up in his thoughts. "Sorry, I had nightmares again last night" "I understand, I get them a lot too" "Zeke, you should leave. You don't have to be here. This will only get harder for you." Zeke adjusted, appraising Daniel as well as casting a glance to the door to the room. "And leave you 2 to deal with all this, I couldn't do that. I am fine. Do you not feel any different after you... you know?" "No" Daniel was lying however. This government building held 3 Timesplitters, as they had come to be called. These people could travel back in time by teleporting their consciousnesses back in time. This could only be triggered by a specific boulder that was housed in the building, and was made further more difficult due to the fact that every jump changed you. After every time Zeke jumped, he seemed to become more morose. "I don't believe him for a second, do you Zeke?!" A booming voice came from behind Daniel that made him spin around. Standing a staggering 8' a tower of muscle who went by Robert entered the room fully. Daniel's jaw dropped, Robert hadn't been that tall yesterday! Robert had been just under 8', but now was clearly at that height, if not taller once he fully stood up from entering the room. "Robert, did they run tests on you last night? You seem bigger," Zeke said with such nonchalance that Daniel was taken aback. "Ha Ha. Yeah, they made me jump a couple of times, and you know what that does to me!" Robert quickly scooped up as much food as he could fit on a tray and brought it over to their table. After setting it down he seemed to contemplate the chair, then grabbed another one to put next to it and sat down. "But we aren't changing the subject, what does jumping do to you Daniel? I get buffer," I don't know if it was on purpose or accidental, but one of his pecs bounced at this, "and Zeke..." Rob petered off at this. "I grow more detached to the world, it's fine to say so." "Right. So what happens to you?" Daniel looked to Zeke for some help, but Zeke, while still sullen faced, now had a glint of curiosity in his eyes. "Robert does he seem to get more nervous every time he jumps?" "Maybe your right... Daniel?" Daniel shook his head and made a dismissive motion with his hands. "Guys, seriously! Nothing happens when I jump. No side effects!" Daniel was not a good liar. Robert leveled his eyes down to match Daniel's, "We will figure this out buddy, and when we do you are going to regret not telling us sooner." After a couple seconds of silence, Robert began to eat his buffet. Not long after Zeke got up to go in for some experiments, and left the kitchen, leaving Daniel and Robert alone. "So Robert, how big do you plan on growing." "I don't think I have much of a choice in the matter?" "What do you mean? You could just not jump and you would stop growing. Besides eventually if you got big enough you could probably do whatever you want." Robert began to laugh with a guttural deep sound before he began to choke on the food he had been swallowing. I began to get up to help him but he held me back and swallowed hard to clear his throat. "You are probably right buddy, but I guess I don't know. I personally don't have a limit in mind. I just want to be stronger. I need to be stronger." The last sentence was said with a much more deadpan tone than the rest. "Robert, do you still see the Reaper?" an icy chill seemed to have settled in the room, coming quickly to the talk of death. "I don't know, sometimes out of the corner of my eye... You?" "Same." Long moments stretched by as the clock seemed to tick at a slower and slower pace. Eventually Robert got back to eating, and the air seemed to return to normal, though Rob was notably eating with less enthusiasm. Eventually, Daniel's cell phone also buzzed, summoning him to do some experiments too. As he began to get up though Robert stopped him by grabbing his hand. The warmth of his hand engulfed Daniel's whole arm in a comforting feeling of security. "Daniel, buddy. In all seriousness, if there is a side-effect to your jumping I can help. I don't want to see you end up like Zeke, getting worse and worse each day. Please tell me." "Robert, if I notice anything I will let you know" Robert seemed to consider that statement for a minute, "Fine, whatever." He then proceeded to eat the food Zeke had left behind. Daniel made a quick exit of the room. In one of the hallways to the stone room, Daniel stopped. Breathing some long deep sighs he seemed to calm down, before punching one of the walls several times. "Can't the fucker just drop the subject." With some aggression let out and a disturbingly little amount of damage to the wall (they were meant to be Rob proof), Daniel dragged his feet along to the stone room. The stone room was a large, pristine clean room big enough to house something huge, but the only object in the room was a rock about the size of a pillow. Smooth on one side, extremely rough on the other it looked as though it had broken off of a cliff, with whitish grey colour. Quite a few scientists were in the room as well as Zeke who seemed rather distant. "How is our wonder boy doing today?" One of the scientists approached him with a smile so big Daniel could only think of the Joker from Batman to compare to. "What do you need? I am not feeling great today" "We have one test for you, shouldn't take more than a couple of minutes. Ready?" Daniel nodded and the scientist continued, "there is a room down the hall with a red flower in a pot. the keypad to get in will only open to your fingerprint, and mine of course. There was a blue flower in the kitchen, I don't know if you noticed. Now naturally since you didn't know about the red flower you'd have no reason to switch the red for the blue until I asked you to now, meaning if the flowers switched early, then you must have time traveled!" "I assume you wrote down the time you would tell me on a paper earlier. Only the jumper remembers the past world." "Yes yes yes, we wouldn't make that mistake again." "Let's get this over with then I guess." Daniel stepped up to the stone and laid his hand on it. As he concentrated on the jump, the stone began to glow green, until Daniel blinked and opened his eyes to the kitchen. "I don't believe him for a second, do you Zeke?!" A familiar booming voice from behind Daniel made him turn around to see Robert halfway through the doorway of the dining area, clearly proud of his new height he thought the others hadn't seen yet. "Unfortunately," Daniel interrupted before more of this scene could play out, "Duty calls". After a scan of the room Daniel found the blue flower and grabbed it from it's vase. As Daniel was about to leave from the far side of the room from Rob, he shouted back "Rob you may want to ask the scientists for bigger shirts, yours don't leave anything to the imagination at this point." With that Daniel left a very proud looking Robert alone flexing with a very tired looking Zeke. Daniel rushed to complete the task, finding the room with the fingerprint scanner, and getting in and switching the flowers. To accentuate the point, he then took the red flower to the scientists in the stone room and gave it to them. "I'm still not feeling well, so I am going back to bed." "Still?" the wide-grinning scientist said. "Whatever, you know what I mean" With that Daniel left and proceeded to his bedroom. He laid down his head and fell asleep almost immediately, only to be plagued with more nightmares.

Preface I used to think I understood the world. I went to work, I enjoyed my friends, I loved my husband. The world was small and manageable. I liked that world. But that world was a delusion. Reality is so much bigger. So much bigger. Before it all happened, I didn’t really know my brother, my coworkers, or my husband. I didn’t even know myself. Now I know enough to know how little I know. But I know enough. I know the seductive power of being the largest man in the room. I know that office gossip and contract law can be dangerous and exhilarating. I know that temptation is one of the strongest forces in the universe. I know that magic is real. That last one was the biggest shock. But there’s a lot about me that’s big nowadays. At the beginning, I never would have believed any of this. I would have dismissed it as utter bullshit. But then it happened to me. My world began changing on a Friday morning in late March. It was a Friday morning like so many others. It was supposed to stay a perfectly ordinary Friday. It didn’t.

Note: I wrote this story back in 2004, I think this is one of the most inspired and complete muscle growth written pieces I've done, and it's one of the few stories that contain some actual gay sex, but it's not the main focus at all. Work shift It was 6 o'clock in the afternoon. Norman was working at his desk, about to leave the office when Patrick appeared. "Hey Norman! Boss gave me these papers for you to fill up, she needs them tomorrow morning!!" "Jeez", Norman thought, Patrick always did the same, he knew this was actually Patrick's work. "Patrick, that's your work, I'm not gonna do your stuff!" "Oh, I see, and who's going to do it? Not me... I have an appointment" "What!? The boss is going to know about this!" "Of course she's going to know about this cause I have a date with her" Norman's face turned red, "what a mutherfucker", he thought... "Ok, well, now bye Normy!! And Brenda told me the job must be ready on time, you know, the company needs it" Norman headed for Brenda's office, in a few minutes they were out, she was dressed in a night gown and was holding to Patrick's arm. Brenda was really a good looking woman, not only a very intelligent boss, she was thin, tall, pretty dark-haired, almost any man who knew her wanted to fuck her, it was hard for Norman to admit it but he was in love with his boss, she was so hot to him, but always thought she was too much for him, maybe too much for any employee, until now, he couldn't believe Patrick had seduced her. "What does this guy have that I haven't" Norman thought... they were about the same height of 1.80m (5'11"), both had dark short hair, "well, maybe his haircut is a little better than mine... and also he dresses much better...but I have a better body, I seem to fill my shirts much more than he does", Norman thought. But that was not all, the main difference between Patrick and Norman was the attitude, Patrick was much more agressive and did everything to get what he wanted, he was more open to other people and more charming, maybe his blue eyes and white bright smile helped a lot, actually he was quite a handsome man, with a five o'clock shadow in his face he looked very seductive. But hazel-eyed Norman was pretty good looking too, he knew some people turned around in the street to check him out. Norman had to stay up all night working on his papers, on Patrick's papers, to be more accurate, actually he fell asleep while working. In his dreams he thought about Patrick, wishing he was awful, a wimp, wishing he looked tiny and had such an awful tiny voice he was ashamed to speak, and thought about him being more attractive, turned into a muscle stud and seducing Brenda. "Patrick, I wish you were the least attractive men in the world, I wish you to suck", Norman babbled in his sleep. The next morning he woke up at his desk, served some coffe and finished up with the papers. Suddenly Patrick and Brenda appeared together, they both looked refreshed and Patrick was whistling, Brenda entered her office. "Hope you got the job done, Norman, Brenda needs it so much", Patrick said while smiling broadly. Norman was really pissed off, he was thinking about throwing the papers to Patrick's face but he refrained 'cause he didn’t want to be fired, God knows how much effort it took him to get that job. He handed the papers to Patrick, he went to Brenda's office and told her something like "honey, I got the job done", "Nice sweetheart!" Norman heard in reply. Norman was so upset he hit the desk with his fist. "What a fucker, a real SOB, don't you think", Norman heard somebody speaking to him and turned around. It was Martin, his former working partner, he had worked in the same section of the company before, so he knew both Brenda and Patrick, but he had been promoted so he was chief of another section. That time he was just passing by. "Martin, nice to see you", Norman said, he was not very convinced, Martin had been friendly before but he didn't trust that much on him. "Same to you Norman, by the way, you really have a situation here, this is not going right, if this goes on you will have to do all the hard work and Patrick's is going to get all the benefits. You should try to seduce her, I don't know why, but that's the main point. Did you ever go to a gym?" "Mmm, well, I worked out when I was in high school, just a little, but I never cared about building a good body..." "Well, you should try, I think you'd look great with muscles, it will make you score many points with that boss of yours!". "Not a bad idea...", Norman replied. "Well, see you later", Martin greeted. "C'ya". Martin was actually dying to see the good looking Norman with a muscled body, nobody in the company knew he was gay and lest they knew he digged Norman pretty much. The words "You'd look great with muscles" repeated in Norman's head... "Well", he thought, "I'm going to put a stop to all this, if he seduces the boss, I'm gonna give him some competence!" In the evening when he was out of the job he passed by a gym called "Body dreams gym", he thought it was a nice name and entered, asked if they had heavy training equipment, told them he wanted to build a nice body, in a few minutes he was into a training program. Every night when he finished with his job (everytime Patrick didn't give him an extra task to complete) Norman went to the gym, he worked out like he's never done before, then he went home, where he lived alone, and had all kinds of bodybuilder food and supplements, the gym trainer told him he'd grow really fast with all that stuff, and also told him he had a good body complexion for bodybuilding. A month had gone through with the same routine of hard training and good eating, but something was wrong. Norman weighed, his weight hadn't increased a gram. He thought maybe it was because the weight of the fat he'd lost equalled the weight of the muscle he'd gained. He checked in the mirror if he looked any different, NOTHING had changed, he was looking just the same. Well, maybe mmm, if I measure my muscles, he took a tape and flexed his biceps, measured, they were the same size as before. He was puzzled... damn it! In the gym the trainer had told him he was worried because his strength hadn't increased in the last month, "Even the least genetically suit people, and that's not your case, earns a lot of strength in the first month of training, you're stuck to the same weights you used when you started". The trainer was beginning to doubt if Norman did his diet and all the stuff. He was puzzled too, even if he didn't do the diet he had to show some gains. That morning in the job was the worst, Norman was really into a depressed mood, he was tired by all the training and he didn't get any results. But that was not the case with Patrick, he entered the place so happy, looking so refreshed "God damn it! I never felt so much energy in my whole life!!". Norman could swear Patrick's clothes suit him different, he was looking a little bigger maybe. Patrick approached him, "Damn!, you're looking awful this morning Norman, what have you been doing all night"... "Well, I don't feel well"... "You should do some exercise, that helps...", Patrick adviced. When Patrick entered Brenda's office Norman could hear she saying "Wow my honey, you're looking amazing today, seems you have been working out!", Patrick closed the door, Norman couldn't hear any more. "DAMN!" Norman thought, "this fucker is working out too! he wants to beat me, I really need to grow". This time Norman doubled his efforts, he trained twice as hard, trying to increase his muscle size, he drank twice the protein shakes, ate twice the amount. He was at his home at night, two months of heavy training passed by and he was exhausted. He took off all his clothes in front of the mirror. This was a decision time, when he finally stripped, "HOLY SHIT! I haven't changed at all!", he yelled. "Dammit, dammit, dammit!", he weighed but he hadn't changed there neither. "This is not fair, holy shit!", he jumped in bed and almost began to cry and fell asleep. The next morning he went to his work as usual, he haven't seen Patrick in a while, apparently Brenda had given him some "time off", she did this anytime he asked her, of course he had his full salary at the end of the month. And of course, this meant Norman had to work double. This time Patrick came into the place, he was visibly cheering, looked so invigorated he seemed to glow with vitality, Norman got surprised when he checked him out well, "Damn!! what happened to him!", he thought. Patrick was looking incredible, he was wearing an L sized light-blue silk shirt which was tight to his body and completely filled up, looked as if it was going to burst and he could see the bulges of his pecs, his shoulders were broad, he had a thick neck and what looked like delts were pressing the fabric, he also could see his legs were thicker when he walked through the office, and also the way he walked had changed, his arms hanged as if he had big lats. Norman was shocked, Patrick’s work out was really paying off, that made him really mad. Patrick walked towards Norman desk, "Hey! it's been some time pal!", with this Patrick patted Norman in the shoulder. "Damn!", Norman thought, "that felt strong". Actually Norman felt sore and massaged his shoulder with his hand for relief, Patrick had gave him a very strong greeting. "Hey, somebody told me you were working out, looks like you need to work harder, I don't see you changed much", Patrick said. "I see for you it's quite the opposite case", Norman said. "Ha ha!! did you notice?", with this Patrick bent his right arm and flexed, the bulge of his biceps was really big, maybe 50 cms (20") around, and it was clearly visible through the fabric, Norman extended his hand and touched it, it was hard and heavy like real muscle feels, "and I didn't even have to enter a gym, I can't believe this", Patrick cheered and left for Brenda's office. Brenda screamed when she saw him, "Oh my darling you look great!!", Norman could see him enveloping her with his big arms and she would caress his pecs saying "You look so hot", Patrick then closed the door behind him. Norman couldn't speak, "how comes this happens, how comes I have such bad luck" ... he was so upset. Then Martin came, "Norman, what's up"... "Hi Martin... Well,..." "Looks like you didn't take my advice, huh? Seems Patrick did, he's looking so awesome". "Well, that's not true, that fucker says he didn't even have to work out to get that body, I, on the contrary, work out harder and harder every day, for nothing!!" "Oh.. I see,... well, that happens, it's genetics you know, you don't know when you can have a growth spurt, or the other way, you don't know when your body refuses to grow" "Are you sure? could such a thing happen" "Yes, of course... Anyway, there's a way you can beat genetics" "How?" "Wake up man! this is the 21st century, the age of chemicals" "Steroids!?" "Yes, I know a guy who deals them, here's his adress", Martin noted the address down in a paper and handed it to Norman. Norman was at home sitting on the table with a package of roids in front of him, "damn", he was going to take all those steroids... he was worried, what if they had awful side effects, he had heard about guys having acne or such... he didn't want that to happen. "Damn, this is for you, Brenda! Otherwise that fucker will beat me", he took a heavy dosage. That same behavior repeated night after night, and after an intake he would train as hard as he could, but he would see no changes, besides, at job, Patrick took another "vacation". As days passed by and he saw no results Norman began to increase the dosage of the steroids, he would then try other drugs, and combine them. It had been three months of that when he cheked out in the mirror.... again there was no change in his weight; but some other changes began to happen, when he looked in the mirror he could see there were some bitch tits appearing, "Damn it!! I got the side effects but no benefits, what the fuck!!!", then he heard his voice more carefully, he didn't sound the same, his voice was thinner, as if he was a teenager or something, maybe a pre-teen... "Damn!!" he said, and that confirmed what he thought, he was also beginning to lose some body hair, and when he came closer to the mirror he could see some acne beginning to appear. The next morning he went to his job as usual, and saw Martin, he called his attention. "Hey Martin, those drugs you recommended me, they're bullshit", Norman said, he sounded very pissed off, but also his voice was childish. "Haha, what happened to your voice?", Martin couldn't help but laugh a little when he heard Norman. "It's all those steroids you made me buy!! They don't work", Norman said. Suddenly Martin looked shocked at the entrace of the office, "Damn! Looks like somebody has been taking them too, and they really worked!!", Martin said in awe. Norman turned around to see the guy that was coming. Was that Patrick?! Definitely it was him, but that wasn't his body. He was wearing a t-shirt this time, that must have been an XL tee, but it looked like an S because it was extra tight to his body. His shape was impressive, his shoulders were broader than last time, his back looked like 90cm (3') wide, and he had a thicker bigger more masculine neck than before that made him look incredibly and totally handsome and more manly than ever, his hair cut was best ever and his skin looked better, the beard shadow suit him great today, making him look like a stud. He was a stud actually. He had such big shoulders, Norman couldn't help but behold his amazing lats and extra pumped up pectorals that protruded at about 15 cm (6") appart from his noticeable chiseled abs. He had arms to match, his upper arms must have been at least 70cm (27") around with forearms as big as 45cm (18"), you wouldn't like to get a strong grip from those big hands. His waist was really proportioned not being bigger than 90cm (35") around, and he was wearing a pair of jeans that would be baggy on most people but on him they were tight all over exposing his apparently 85cm (34") quads and 67cm (26") calves. A big bulge could also be seen containing what must have been a 17cm (7") dick soft with enormous balls to match. When Patrick saw Martin and Norman he walked towards them. It was shocking to see the way he walked, just like a professional bodybuilder does, well, he was definitely big as one of them or more, this guy must be weighing around 150Kg (340 lbs). When Patrick was closer both men could see his face looked more attractive, he had a slightly more puffy face you tend to get from steroid use, but it was not excesive, actually it was the right amount of puffiness that made him look more handsome. "Hey guys, how you been doing!", Patrick said. Norman and Martin's jaws dropped when they heard Patrick's voice. It sounded like him but an octave lower, he had a louder, deeper and more masculine voice. He looked as if he was using heavy amounts of male hormone but with no side effects, that also could explain the increase in dick size. "Wow, you look incredible", Martin said. Patrick turned around so they had a good look, both men gasped... "It's great what steroids and training can do", Martin added. "Steroids!?", Patrick went mad, approached Martin and expanded his chest, his massive body was really threatening, he grabbed Martin's shirt "You suggest I use drugs"... "Well...", Martin tried to reply with trembling voice, "I wouldn't dare suggest it, maybe good training plus good genetics...", he tried to settle Patrick down, and it worked (luckily for him). "Well, I didn't even have to work out, all these just appeared, dunno why, such things happen I guess", he said this while flexing and showing off. "I don't think that happens", Norman said in an upset tone. "Hahaah man!! What happened to your voice? You sound like my mother!!", Patrick laughed mercelessly. "I had a voice change too, this feels like a second puverty!", after this he tried some tenor singing "La donna e movile", but he sounded more like a bass than a tenor. "Haha, you must be careful with the drugs you take, I don't use any shit, actually these fuckers are all a gift from mother nature!", Patrick said while flexing his enormous arms and legs, then patted Norman in the shoulder with his heavy hand. This time it was really strong, the very instant he was touched Norman was thrown away about 3m (9') over Martin who did the best he could to catch him. His shoulder was really in pain. Norman was out of balance, Martin was trying to help him up. "Oops!! Sorry, let me help you", Patrick said, and he crouched to were Norman was, took him from the shirt collar with one hand and lifted him up until Norman's feet didn't touch the floor. With the sole strength of his arm Patrick held Norman up almost 30cm (1') over the floor. "Hey, looks as if you didn't gain much weight from all that training, did you? You're still very light", Patrick put Norman up and down as if he was curling him. When Brenda came into the place, Patrick let Norman down not very gently, Martin tried to catch him again. Patrick greeted Brenda and opened his arms wide for her, she literally jumped over him, he lifted her with ease and hugged her and they kissed. Brenda looked so tiny when she was near the new big Patrick. "You see honey, I have a problem with these archive drawer", Brenda said in a pretended sorrowful tone, she went to were the drawer was, "This drawer got stuck and I need some big strong man to help me open it, there are very important files inside" "Mmm, some big strong man, where would you find one?", Patrick kidded. "MMm, guess it's me!", with this he made a double biceps pose, Jesus! He was in good shape. "Watch this", he said when he grabbed the drawer with a hand and then held the rest of the files with the other, then easily, without any strain, pulled the drawer out, it went out completely, he was holding it in his hand. Brenda could now see it "Damn, it wasn't stuck, it was locked!", she said. "Hahaha, you see, I'm strong", Patrick replied. He took her with a hand and lifted her, carrying her to the chief’s office bearing the drawer in his other hand, closing the door behind him with the tip of his foot. "I can't believe this", Norman said to Martin. "Well, this is really weird", Martin agreed, "a guy growing that huge without taking roids, and -without working out- is really impossible... but he looks so hot, damn it! They must be having wild sex right now at the office, I don't think anyone would refrain with a man like that". "And what about me? I've been working out so hard and risking my health with all those drugs!!", Norman said. "Mmm that's so suspicious", Martin said, "You said he began to grow when you began to work out, and when you began to take roids he grew much more... and you got all the side effects without any benefit and he looks like being on roids with no side effects... I don't think this is possible... but... what if you both are connected in a way every effort you make he gets the benefits and you get all the hard work and bad side effects" "I was going to suggest the same thing, besides, that's pretty much what happens in everyday work"... Norman replied. "Well, this sounds like witchcraft to me", Martin said. "Do you believe in such things?" "Well, It's happening, isn't it? there's something wicked going on!" "And... is there a way to reverse this!?" "I don't know, I'm not a witch or anything! But I know someone who may know, she's called Mrs. Pratrovia" Martin and Norman were waiting at what looked like an astrologists's office, there were all kinds of colored fabric hanging from the ceiling and a dark ambience, just candles and such, people there were really weird, a man in front of them was also waiting, he had a patch in the eye like a pirate, an old woman was sitting at his side, she looked as if even her bones would have wrinkles, she was all white but her hands were black. A girl came out of the place were Mrs. Pratrovia received people all covered with courtains. "Mr. Draftbone, you can come in, Mrs. Pratrovia is waiting" Martin and Norman entered the place behind the courtains, there was an old fat woman sitting in front of a round table which of course had a crystal ball over. "Well men, sit down, how can I help you?", she asked with some kind of eastern europe accent. "Well, actually it's my friend here, he has a big trouble", Martin said. "Ok, ok, don't speak more, I will see", interrupted the woman. "Come closer boy", she said, and she put her hands in Norman's head and closed her eyes, a few moments from then she exclaimed "Oh my god!!! Cursed man! you have a bondage!" "What's that?", Norman asked. "You're linked in a weird manner to another man, let me see... mmm, he's quite big isn't he, Oh holy Jesus those are big muscles, he's gargantuan mmm, looks like what I call an -effort bondage-" "A What?", Norman asked again. "Everything you do, everything you achieve with hard work you lose it and he receives it as a gift. If you work out, he gets bigger; If you earn a lot of money you lose it and he -casually- finds a lot of money lying in the street, if you build or buy a house with hard work suddenly that house is lost by debts or by a tornado, and he gets a house" "And how did that happen?" "Well, that usually happens when you really hate somebody and you wish him the worst" Martin gave an accusing look at Norman. "Well, I do hate him, how could you blame me?!", Norman explained. "I understand", Pratrovia said, "it seems you worked out very well because this man is a stallion" "What if I give up working out", Norman asked. "You could", she replied, "but he won't lose the muscles nor the strength, he won't lose anything he already earned until you break the bondage and all the results of your hard work will go back to you, while he loses everything". "Holy fuck!, and how do I break it?" "Well, it's not easy, we must do a ceremony for which I need some special ingredients" "Such as..." "First I need a lock of his hair..." "Damn, how would I get that?" "Wait, I haven't finished... I mean his -pubic- hair" "What?!" "I didn't say it'd be easy; I will also need some underwear he'd been using no more than one hour before you bring it to me, a drop of his blood, a drop of his sweat and a drop of his semen". "How am I supposed to get all these?!", Norman was out of his wits. "Well, It won't work otherwise, the bondage will be for life... And, just another thing, I need a picture of him", she concluded. "A picture? that's not hard", Martin said. "Yes, I don't really need it for the witchcraft but he looks so hot and I like to collect pictures of hot guys", Pratrovia said. Norman looked sad. "Oh, cheer up!! You'll do a good job getting all the stuff, I'm sure!", she said, "And... by the way, It's $50" Norman and Martin payed and left the place... The next day in the office Martin and Norman were talking, "What if she's just a hoax?", Norman asked. "She knew your problem right away, how would she guess it?", Martin replied "Maybe you told her when you made the appointment." "No way, I just told her you had some troubles, that's it, besides, how could I have explained her how sexy and handsome a stud Patrick had become?!" "Mmm... let me ask you a question, you're not gay, are you?" "Why yes! In good time you notice, fool! Of course I am." "Ah ok, well, I just wondered. So how am I going to get those ingredients?" "Don't know, but I'll take the photo!", Martin replied. "Don't kid on me, this is a tough thing, I'm really going through a bad time"... "Ok, ok, almost all the ingredients involve reaching for the crotch area don't they?!", Martin asked. "Well, yes, guess you can get blood from there too", Norman replied. "Well, I wouldn't mind getting laid with him". "He's not gay." "Well, I can try, maybe he will accept, he must have a lot of semen in his balls, he wouldn't mind giving me just a drop, would he?", Martin laughed. Patrick came out of Brenda's office, you could almost hear the sound of the floor crackling at his feet while walking. "My girlfriend here says quit the chit-chatting and go to work!!!", Patrick said with his commanding deep and loud voice. They resumed their tasks inmediatly, they didn't want to upset big Patrick. It was friday, after work, Norman followed Patrick discreetely. He found out in his free time Patrick went to a restaurant and got huge loads of food, "Oh my, this guy is eating like a pork", Norman said to himself. After paying with Brenda's credit card he went to Brenda's home and gave her a big fuck, the sounds of her screaming were heard by all the neighbours. Then he would go to his house and sleep after the "hard day" he had... After the spy adventure Norman went back to his home, he felt weird, heavier, he went to the bathroom and weighed, "Oh shit!!, I've gained all the fat from the food he ate at the restaurant!!" He was at least 2kg (5 pounds) heavier and in the mirror he looked fatter, now he was beginning to understand, perfect Patrick could eat anything he wanted and Norman was the one getting all the fat!! The next day it was saturday so nobody worked at the office, he went to Patrick's house to continue spying him, it was early in the morning when Brenda appeared in his house, he received her at the main door, half naked, she entered, half an hour after that they both went out of the house to Brenda's big fancy car. Judging for their outfit they were going to the beach, "Nice!", Norman thought, "now he's going to enjoy -my- body at the beach with her".... Norman followed them with his car. They stopped in the middle of a beach, it wasn't crowded, there were just a couple kids playing around and some people sunbathing. Brenda parked her car and got out, she took off the t-shirt she was wearing, Norman shivered, he really digged her a lot. Then the mammoth Patrick stood off the car, he was wearing a t-shirt and shorts, he inmediately took his t-shirt off revealing his bulging muscled torso that would have made the incredible hulk look small. Norman was looking at them from a safe, far distance. Patrick’s body looked amazing in shorts that were so tight they were like printed in the skin. He did some sort of superman pose, putting his hands in his hips and laughed, Brenda was looking at him and caressing his torso, he turned around, he seemed to be asking her if he looked right, she pointed at his pants, he looked at them, she didn't seem to like them; she put her hands inside the car and took out a pair of big briefs, just the size for him. He made an "ok" nod, and looked around wondering were could he change, she signaled the car, he entered the automovile and stripped, changing his shorts by the pair of briefs. He went out of the car, she was right, he looked sexier with briefs, besides he had the perfect bodybuilder body for a pair of briefs. They both began to walk towards the beach but he grabbed her and took her in his arms, carried her, and laid her gently over the sand. A couple of girls passed by and screamed when they saw him, asked him if they could touch him and he made a few bodybuilder poses while they touched him. "Enjoying my body you motherfucker!!!", Norman thought. Then Norman waited until Brenda and Patrick were laying in the sand, getting tanned, and he got out of his car and hurried to Brenda's vehicle, he had to get those shorts, and if he was lucky there'd be some pubic hair sticked to them, and even some semen. He went over and the car was locked, "damn", but it was a life or death situation, so he took a rock and broke the glass with it, an alarm began to sound, it was really loud, he tried to reach for the shorts inside but he couldn't, too late, Brenda and Patrick were standing up and Patrick was shouting at "the guy in the car", Norman began to run, luckily they wouldn't recognize him. Patrick reached with his hand for a big rock that was laying in the sand, must have a weight of 30kg (70 pounds) and threw it to him, Norman managed to get in the car and close the door, the heavy stone hit the door of his car leaving a huge dent, he left out without the underwear. The next morning Norman was working at the office as usual, when he heard something falling real bad. It was Martin, Patrick was coming in shouting "What do you take me for, you faggot!!" and then entered Brenda's office. Martin was laying on the floor after hitting one of the walls, Patrick had picked him up and put him to fly. Norman went closer to help him, "Well, guess Plan B failed", Martin said. "Dammit Martin, it's getting really hard to get those ingredients, this is not going to work..." "Tell -me-!!!" "But I have a better idea!! I will make that motherfucker blow in size, he'll be so freakish everybody will dismiss him, even Brenda, I will give him muscles that his 5'11" frame will fail to contain, I will make him swell so much his tendons will break, you'll see" "And how are you going to do that?!" "I've been moderate taking those steroids, maybe your dealer friend can give me a monthly subscription". That same day he got everything, growth hormone, insulin, all kinds of male hormones, he didn't have any more money so he got a loan in order to pay for them, he didn't care about interests or anything, he just wanted that motherfucker finished. At home he had a book on steroids he studied carefully, dying the first day was not the point. That day after work he took a huge dose of pretty much everything and went to the gym where he worked out real hard; "Hahaha, he'll see now", he replied to himself. One week later he could see the results in Patrick, his muscles had swelled at least 2 inches all over, he passed from XL T-shirt to XXL and bigger pants also. He was beginning to look like a freak, not yet, actually he looked even hunkier and more handsome, but it was just a matter of time. News came Patrick and Brenda were going on a month long vacation to Brenda's ranch. "Great", Norman thought, "I'll spoil their vacation, he won't even be able to get on a plane". Martin was worried, "Are you sure, Norman, is this going to work? Don't forget he only gets benefits". "Of course it will, I'll beat the rules of this witchcraft!!!" That month Norman did all as he expected, took a huge load of anabolics everyday and did a lot of hard training at the gym, the trainer thought he was really mad and was surprised that he didn't grow with all the effort, Norman didn't care this time. "Haha", Norman thought again, "he'll be a freak, you'll see". When the month passed by, Norman couldn't wait to see the results in the office, "If my calculations are correct, he must be a freakish 250 kg (550lbs) by now", Norman said to Martin. "250Kg (550lbs) at 1.80m (5'11"), that is freaky!! though it turns me on anyway", Martin said. "Well, but undubtedly that's not pleasant aesthetics", Norman added. "Here he comes", Martin said. Well, now they could really feel the floor trembling with each step he took, it was like an earthquake, when Norman saw Patrick he turned red, he was amazed at what he had done, but not in the way he wanted it. Patrick looked big, bulged, and more handsome than ever! And the worst for Norman: he hadn't turned into a freak at all, he had gained around 100Kg (220 lbs) or more, but his height had grown in the exact proportion for him to stay good looking and even a little more buffed up than before making him look even better. He was wearing a tight grey XXXL T-shirt or something specially taylored and some blue jeans to match. He went to Norman and Martin "How are you tiny men!", his voice was even more deep. "Seems you had another growth spurt", Martin said. "Hahaha, can you see it!?" He turned around, and made a double biceps pose then turned around again and flexed his chest, both men were petrified. "When I saw I was getting bigger I began to get a little scared, my weight was rising up so much for the height I had, but then it all fixed by itself and now my 150 Kg (340 lbs) of added mass accomodated in my 15 cm (6") of added height, you know I'm 1.95m (6'5") now, that's what I needed to feel extra-huge, now I'm a 300kg (660 lbs) 1.95m (6'5") stallion, and I'm stronger than a bull, checked out on vacation, could handle a bull no problem, just like this!!", and he flexed his arms as when he did to the bull... "that poor bull can't tell the story now..., rest in peace"... Patrick explained. "These have been the best vacations ever, we had a great time watching and feeling me grow all the time!!!", he added. Norman felt really bad, he just fainted. Patrick was quick enough to grab him with one big hand before he hit the floor and took him over his desk's armchair. Martin threw some air to him. "Seems he couldn't stand my big muscles, that happens all the time, I have that effect on people", Patrick said, and he left for Brenda's office while Martin watched the way his shape filled the whole doorway while entering the office. Norman came alive again, "Damn, we must do something, now, we must get the ingredients, even if it's costing our lives...", Norman's voice was really tiny-winny now, Martin refrained himself from laughing. "Ok, did you try checking his garbage?! maybe he's thrown some old underwear, guess his old underwears won't fit, and besides maybe he'd thrown a condom full of a big load of cum from those balls, though I don't know what that condom would be to fit his now 25cm (10") soft thick dick, I saw that bulge" "25 cm!?? that had grown too!? holy fuck!", Norman was in awe. "Yes, that must be over a foot when hard and thick as my forearm...", Martin was in ecstasy. "Let's do this, next morning, when he goes off for job, you and I go and check out his garbage, what do you think?" "It's risky but, that's ok".. Martin replied. Next morning Martin and Norman went to Patrick's house, they parked the car somewhere they thought nobody would see them, Norman's car still had the dent from the big rock. They waited a few moments and Patrick came out of the house, his big shape covered by a white shirt with blue stripes, "Wonder were he gets his shirts taylored, nobody sells shirts that big", Norman asked. "It's big and it's also very tight to his body, guess the taylor didn't have enough fabric!", Martin whispered, they both were very careful not to be heard. "It's been a long time since we don't see him in office suit", Norman remarked. Actually the black-grey flannel trousers he was wearing were also very fancy and looked tight all over. He went out of his house, he was carrying a black trash bag. "Cool, fresh trash!", Norman whispered. Patrick locked the door, walked down a small stair he had and threw the bag inside a trash can, he left walking. "He's not using his car!", Norman noted. "Guess he doesn't fit in it anymore, don't you think?", Martin replied with a whisper. "What does he do, he walks?!" "Well, it's not that far, and a man with those muscles is fit for the exercise", Martin replied. They waited a few moments until Patrick was out of sight, they opened the trash can and took out the bag, opened it and examined. "Useless, useless, useless", Norman perused all the stuff in desperation, throwing away things he didn't need. "Calm down man, watch this!!", Eureka!, Martin had found a condom full of cum, luckily it was carefully knotted at the top so no cum dripped out. "Gross, look at this, this is the load of a bull!", Martin said, the ball of cum was so big he couldn't envelope it completely with his hand. "Great, put that appart, we're going to need it!", Norman ordered. "Oh my god, watch this!!!!!", Martin cheered, he had found a pair of teared briefs. "I know this is fresh, it still has the heat of his body", Martin concluded. "Great!", Norman was happy for once in a long time, "aren't those pubic hair locks?!" "Yes I suppose, he's got thick hair down there, huh!" Both guys were really excited, they still needed sweat an blood from him, and they didn't have much time, just one hour until the briefs were useless. They left the rubbish all around the floor and hurried to Norman's car. They entered and Norman started the engine, he pushed the accelerator but something was wrong, the car wasn't moving, he accelerated more but it didn't move. Suddenly the back of the car began to lift up, "Holy fuck! what's this!?", Norman shouted. They looked back, it was Patrick that was lifting up the back of the car with one of his mighty hands preventing it from moving, and looking quite furious. Norman stopped the engine and Patrick let go the car with a loud rumble; He walked and took the front of the car with his hands, while looking at the men with angry face he lifted up the front of the car, pressed his hands together and crushed the front like it was an accordeon, destroying the engine inside and bending all the metal in the outside, then he let go the remnants of it to the floor. He approached the drivers' seat and grabbed Norman's door, with ease he ripped it off. Grabbed Norman with his right hand and put him up; then grabbed Martin in a similar fashion with his other hand and heft him up at Norman's side, he stood there lifting both guys. "I think you owe me an explanation! what were you doing checking out my waste down there!?", Patrick said in his authoritative deep masculine voice. “We... mmm...”, Norman tried to speak but was overcome by fear. “Mmm, we are working for a trash recycling programme!?”, Martin tried. “Stop bullshitting, this is serious stuff!”, Norman shouted at him. “Well, at least I said something, I don’t float there mumbling nothing...” Patrick shook the guys, “Ok, ok, stop arguing between each other!”, they petrified. “I know what you were looking for here, you don’t have to say it!”, Patrick said. Martin and Norman looked at each other puzzled. “I know you dig me, ever since I showed you my muscled body I could see the lust in your eyes, you both want me to fuck your little asses”. “Mm, yes! You got it!!”, Martin replied. “Hey, wait a sec!!”, Norman tried to stop them... “NORMAN...”, Martin said with a look of concern. “... well, ok, we want you to fuck us real hard!!”, Norman had to agree. “Ha Ha ha!! I see you were such a pair of tiny sissy bitches!!”, Patrick asserted. “Well, maybe I’m tiny and sissy but I’ve never been a bitch”, Martin said. Patrick laughed, “Well I think I’ll grant your wish you little suckers I’ll give you the fuck of your lives, you know this big tool needs relief, Brenda wouldn’t mind if I get to work a little late, once I fuck her she forgives everything to me!”, Patrick explained. He threw a guy on each of his shoulders and took them to his living room, sitting them on a big sofa. “You just sit there I’ll take something to drink, I don’t want any dry mouths sucking my cock”... with this Patrick went to the kitchen. “What are we gonna do now!?”, Norman asked in despair. “I’m not gonna do anything Norman...”, Martin replied in a calm tone. “You just gonna let this guy rape you!?” “Who says it is a rape? I waited my whole life for a guy like this to fuck me, it’s more like a dream come true for me than a rape, and I suggest you do the same, anyway, there’s no way you can get out of here without him grabbing you in again”. Patrick entered the living room, he was carrying the whole fridge in his hands, “Well, I didn’t know what you guys wanted so here it is the whole thing you can chose from”, he said, and put the fridge down. “You’re not that bad a person after all”, Martin said. “Well, I like to attend my admirers!! But don’t get too used to it, I’m also bad!”, Patrick asserted. “Go ahead, take what you want”... Martin and Norman took what pleased them from the fridge. Patrick just sat in a couch in front of them and stared. Both men sipped some beer from their bottles. “So well, who’s gonna be the first, or you want to serve me like a fucking team?”, Patrick said. Patrick began to take off his clothes, starting from his shirt. “No no, please keep them on!!”, Norman said. Both Martin and Patrick looked at him a little weird. “We like the way it suits you, so tight, makes you look more manly to us!”, Norman explained. Marting gave a weirdo look at him, “I have a plan you fool”, Norman whispered at Martin. “But if I keep it on I’ll be all sweaty”, Patrick said. “Oh, thing is we’d love to lick your sweat, mmmm”, Martin added, he finally understood Norman’s intentions. “Ok, well, that sounds great to me...”, Patrick said. It was Martin who first jumped over Patrick, he began to caress his big chest and his broad shoulders, and grab a hold of his neck, which was his favorite. He run his hands under the shirt’s neck getting it deep into Patrick’s pecs crevice, and way down to his stomach which looked chiseled in marble. He kissed all around his neck and Patrick’s face. Patrick grabbed him with his thick bulging arms almost crushing him while giving him a kiss. “Mmmm let me worship those muscles”, Martin said. Patrick flexed his right arm and Martin caressed and sucked his biceps through the fabric, it was hot for him despite the clothes. It was hot for Patrick too because he was beginning to sweat and his enormous dick was going visibly hard, bulging inside his flannel trousers. Patrick looked at Norman, “hey boy, come help with this”, and pointed at his dick. Norman had no choice but to go down, he untied and unzipped Patrick’s huge pants, he tried to pull them down but they were so tight at the legs, he could just free that enormous dick from the trousers and then from the briefs that pressed it hard down. Once freed, Patrick’s shaft rose to full glory. In the meantime Martin was caressing all over the huge man’s upper body, he was in his game. “So, what are you waiting for”, Patrick asked at Norman. Norman began to massage Patrick’s huge dick. “Lick it!”, Patrick commanded. And he did so, he began to work that huge dick with his tonge, Patrick used one of his big hands to push Norman’s mouth to his dick-head, Patrick was moaning, it was more a bass heavy grunt than a moan, he took ahold of Martin, pressing him very strong with his right arm while pressing Norman with his left, that excited Martin even more. He had sweated a good deal now. Norman had no choice but to swallow all the dick and give this superman the pleasure he deserved, he began to suck and didn’t stop. It all lasted for a good while, maybe thirty minutes, and Patrick was really sweated, and he still wanted to ass fuck them. Then he came, loads of cum began to appear at the tip of his dick, Norman wanted to withdraw his head, of course Patrick’s strong hand didn’t let him. Then he began to choke, Patrick let go. Once the huge loads of cum were all outside of his body, Patrick put the men appart and took off his shirt that was all soaked in sweat and his pants. “Why don’t you take off your briefs too?”, Norman suggested. “Good idea”, Patrick said, and he took off his briefs. When he was undressed, with his beautiful body in full glory, Martin began to massage him harder this time, “No no boy, I don’t want any more massages...”, Patrick said and put Martin away easily with his huge arm. While he was distracted, Norman quickly reached for a bottle from the fridge, threw away all the contents and wrung Patrick’s shirt over it filling it with his sweat. When he went back to Patrick, he was over Martin, assfucking him, “mmm, you’ve got a nice little anus”. Patrick was a fuck machine, he really had much practice with Brenda apparently, and also his dick was so hard there was no ass he couldn’t penetrate. He finished with Martin quickly, “Now it’s your turn little Normy!!”, he said. Norman didn’t seem to like the idea, but he had to do it so he approached, Patrick just sat on the couch and grabbed him, “you like this position??”, he said, Norman didn’t answer... “I don’t care anyway”, Patrick said, he knew Norman didn’t have much choice. He put Norman’s ass over his dick on the couch, and began to move Norman outward and inward, fucking him, using him as a device for jacking off, it was not very pleasing for Norman, being fucked by such a big dick, but though it was hard at first he began to feel some pleasure as he was being fucked more and more. In a few minutes Patrick cummed again, it seemed his cum was neverending, at least that’s one ingredient that won’t be hard for them to get! When they finished, Patrick let him and the other men have a little rest, breath some air. Norman saw Patrick was distracted and whispered at Martin: “We have almost everything, we only need the blood now!”, Norman said. “Everything of what?! Oh, now I remember”, Marting wasn’t thinking about that precisely, he was having the best time in his life. “We must convince him to let me assfuck him, he’s not gay, I can get some blood from that ass for sure!”, Martin suggested. “Are you sure!?”, Norman was in doubt. “Yeah” “Well, I don’t really care!!” Martin approached with fear to the big man, “Mm, we have been talking and we have something to ask you...” “-YOU- have a demmand!? Hah, that’s news, the tiny guys have a demmand for huge Patrick!?”, while saying this he made an impressive double biceps posse. “Well, it’s just a petition, if you please” “What?” “Please let me assfuck you...” “What are you thinking? I’m not gay!” “Well, you have just had sex with two men”, Norman said. “Yes but that’s different, I fucked you” “Don’t you want to try? Maybe my tiny dick can’t even pentrate your huge hard and strong glutes, how would you feel that?”, Martin tried to seduce him. “Hehe, well, I like feeling big and powerful... that’s so pleasing..., that tiny winy is just too little for my ass, what could you do to me? Haha, of course I’ll let you try to fuck me if you can!”, Patrick replied with confidence. “Don’t worry Norman, this tiny winy has dealt with men much tougher than this”, Martin whispered, referring to his dick. “What should I do?”, Patrick asked. “Just lay your chest on the couch, I’ll take care of the rest”, Martin said. “You could not possible fuck me, my ass is too hard”. “You don’t know what a horny man can do”, Martin assured. Martin jumped over the huge giant with his dick bare, it was really hard and red all over, it was not very big, just average but very decent. At first he tried to put it on his ass, it was too tight, no entrance permitted. “Hey man, you have to relax down there, otherwise you won’t feel anything”. Patrick’s ass relaxed enough so Martin could penetrate with his dick a while. “What if I flex like this”, Patrick said and flexed his glutes. “Oh my god! You’re crushing it”, Martin was more in pleasure than in pain. “Want more??”, Patrick flexed and relaxed, flexed and relaxed, flexed and relaxed, alternatively. Norman was looking at Patrick’s ass baptism. “Ohh.... so gooooood”, Martin was ecstatic... “ok now, get prepared”. Though it was hard for him, Martin tried the hardest he could and finally penetrated Patrick’s ass, it was a tiny asshole and he did some damage, he began to fuck him, moving his groin in and out, each time faster. “Oh God, I never felt this before!”, Patrick moaned in pleasure. “You like it, huh?”, Martin said. He was fucking quite hard and some blood began to pour from Patrick’s ass, Norman was happy. Martin put a hand over Patrick’s head and directed it towards the couch so he couldn’t see what Norman began to do, “it’s more pleasureful if you don’t look”. Patrick was so into it he didn’t care. When he wasn’t being seen, Norman took a bottle and put it under the couch were some blood was beginning to drip, they filled plenty of the bottle. Finally Martin cum and Patrick was lying in the couch, he seemed quite comfortable cause he began to feel dizzy, and finally he got asleep. “Great”, Norman thought. He grabbed the bottle with blood, sweat and took some semen that was lying over the couch. “Maybe fresh is better”, he thought. He took the pair of briefs Patrick was using some minutes before, with some little sissors he cut a lock of pubic hair from him. Both the men dressed and hurried out of the place running. They hurried to Pratrovia’s and brought her all the ingredients. “Fine, men,... well I won’t ask you how you got all these, but I think It seems more than I asked for... a bottle of sweat?! Oh my... ok, don’t worry”, Mrs. Pratrovia said. She took a little cauldron heated with a candle under it, it had some blueish liquid inside. She put there a drop of sweat, a drop of blood, a drop of semen, and finally threw the pubic hair lock into it. “And what about the underwear?!”, Norman asked madly. “This one is for my collection”, with this Pratrovia smelled it with pleasure and handed it to her assistant, who put it in a shelf with a lot of other underwear of various types (and of various types of men). “Mmm, a fine piece you brought me”, she pointed at the underwear, it still has a strong scent. Both men were puzzled. “Ok, break the witchcraft would you?!”, Norman tried to hurry her up. “Fine”, she said and put her hands over the cauldron which began to glow more and more and more, so much it glowed it turned into a flash of light that bathed all the room, and suddenly it went away. “Is that it?”, Norman asked. “That’s it, the effort bondage is broken!”, Mrs. Pratrovia replied. “I don’t feel anything”, Norman said. “It will begin to heal in a matter of days... ... What are you waiting for?, I have other people waiting, it’s not the only ugly witchcraft I have to break”, Pratrovia said. “Ok, well, bye”, they said to her and left the place. The next day at work Norman didn’t feel any special... he was just the regular Norman, he touched his chest, “hey, maybe these bitch tits are disappearing now I’m clean”, he thought. Patrick appeared, he was as big and strong as ever or maybe looked even better, he saw Norman and greeted as usual “What’s up little wimp!”, then went into Brenda’s office. In a few minutes Norman could hear Brenda and Patrick were having “fun” again, they didn’t seam to care much about the company, Patrick was still as huge as ever and she was caressing his big muscles. That’s when Martin came. “This thing didn’t seem to work”, Norman said to Martin. “Are you sure?” Suddenly a scream could be heard from the office, it was Brenda. “Hey honey, it’s not that terrible, I’ll lift some weights, I’ll fix this”, they heard Patrick say. After this he went out of the office, he looked as if he had lost 50kg (110 lbs) in a matter of moments, his shirt and pants were loose and he also seemed to be a couple cms shorter. “Jeez!, what is happening to me?”, Patrick asked Norman and Martin, while he was saying this he ignored he was shrunking more and more every moment. “Well Patrick, easy come, easy go”, Norman dared say. The following day Patrick appeared at work, Norman and Martin were expecting to see him. When he came he looked terrible, he looked very sad and depressed, and he was as skinny as before. Brenda didn’t want to receive him, instead she ordered him to finish his papers by noon, he had a huge pile over his desk! Through intercom he tried to talk to Brenda “But honey!! How can you do this to me!”, he said. “I’m not your honey anymore, you’re a wimp with a small dick!!”, she said so cruel. Then Norman said to Martin, “Do you know something... I don’t think I like her anymore, she acts like a bitch sometimes”... “Hey!! Your voice is normal again!!” “Haha, feels good doesn’t it?”, Norman laughed for the first time in a while. “All I think it’s such a shame Patrick is skinny again, I liked having a big guy hanging around...” “Don’t forget Pratrovia said all the results of my workout would revert to me”, Norman noted. “Yes, but, it didn’t work...”, Martin said in resignation. “If I were you I wouldn’t be that sure”, with this Norman grinned, looked down at his chest and a button in his tight shirt popped off...